THE SACRIFICE OF THE FAITHFULL.
OR, A TREATISE shewing the nature, property, and efficacy of Zealous Prayer; together with some Motives to Prayer, and Helps against discouragements in Prayer.
- 1. The misery of the Creature by the sinne of man, on Rom. 8. 22.
- 2. The Christians imitation of Christ, on 1 Ioh. 2. 6.
- 3. The enmity of the wicked to the light of the Gospel, on John 3. 20
- 4. Gods impartiality, on Esay 42. 24.
- 5. The great Dignity of the Saints, on Heb. 11. 28.
- 6. The time of Gods grace is limited, on Gen. 6. 3.
- 7. A Sermon for spirituall Mortification, on Col. 3. 5.
By William Fenner, Minister of the Gospel Fellow of Pembrok Hall in Cambridge, and Lecturer of Rochford in Essex.
LONDON, Printed for John Stafford, and are to be sold at his House over against Brides Church in Fleet-Street, 1649.
To the Christian Reader.
HAving been informed upon very good grounds, that the former Sermons of Mr William Fenner, have found good acceptance, both in regard of the worthinesse of the Author, and also in regard of the usefulnesse of the Sermons; I could not but give my approbation to these ensuing Sermons of the same Authour, and desire that they may find the like acceptance with all Godly wise Christians, and that they may become profitable to the Church of God.
Imprimatur,
The CONTENTS of the first Treatise on Lament. 3. 5. 7.
- THE opening of the words in which are three properties of effectuall Prayer. pag. 1.
- 1. The unsatiablenesse of it till it be heard.
- 2. The sensiblenesse of it whether it be heard or no.
- 3. The supply it hath against danger, and discouragement. p. 2.
- 1. Doct: An effectuall prayer is an unsatiable prayer. p. 3.
- Quest. Must a man alwayes pray?
- Ans. A man must give over the act of prayer for other duties, but he must never give over the suit of Prayer. p. 5.
- Rules to know whether our Prayers be unsatiable or no.
- 1. It is an earnest begging Prayer. p. 6.
- 2. It is constant Prayer. p. 8.
- A godly mans Prayer is not out of his heart, till the grace he prayed for be in. p. 9.
- 3. It is a Prayer that is ever a beginning. ib.
- [Page]4. It is a proceeding Prayer, it windes up the heart higher, and higher. ibid.
- 5. It is a Prayer that purifieth the heart. p. 10.
- It is more and more fervent. p. 11.
- And more and more frequent. p. 12.
- It will take time from lawfull recreations, and from the lawfull duties of our calling. p. 13.
- And it will add [...] humiliation and fasting to Prayer. p. 14.
- Use. To condemne those who pray for grace, and yet sit downe before grace is obtained. p. 15.
- Such Prayers are.
- 1. Endlesse. p. 16.
- 2. Fruitlesse. p. 17.
- 2. Doct: A godly soule is sensible of Gods hearing or not hearing his Prayer. p. 19.
- Quest: How can the soule know whether it speed in Prayer or no?
- Answ. 1. When God gives a soule further and further ability to pray, it is a signe that God heares it. p. 20.
- But if the soule have no heart to continue its suit, it is a signe that God never meanes to heare that mans Prayer. p. 21.
- 2. The preparednesse of the heart to Prayer, is a signe that God means to heare. p. 21.
- [Page]3. Gods gracious looke is a signe that he will heare; for sometimes God answers his people by a cast of his countenance. p. 22.
- 4. The conscience of a man will answer him, whether God heares his Prayer or no. p. 26.
- But a mans conscience may be misinformed. p. 27.
- A wicked man may have a truce, though no true peace in his conscience. p. 28.
- 5. The getting of the grace that a man prayes for, is a signe that God heares his Prayer. p. 29.
- But God may give many temporall blessings, and common graces, yet not inlove, but in wrath. ibid.
- 6. If a man have Faith giuen him to beleive, it is a signe that God heares him. p. 30.
- Good works are good signes of Faith, but they are but rotten grounds of Faith. p. 31.
- Object: Every Promise runs with a condition. ibid.
- Ans. 1. The Promise is the ground of Faith, and the way to get the Condition. p. 32.
- 2. Faith is the enabling cause to keep the Condition. p. 33.
- Two things doe much hurt in Prayer.
- 1. Groundlesse incouragement.
- 2. Needlesse discouragement. p. 36.
- [Page]3. Doct. God would not have any Christian soule to be discouraged in Prayer. p. 39.
- A definition of discouragement. ibid.
- 4. Reasons. 1. Because discouragement hinders the soule in prayer. p. 42.
- 2. Discouragement takes away the strength of the soule in Prayer. p. 43.
- 3. If we have fearfull apprehensions of our sins, so as to thinke they will never be forgiven, we can never pray aright. p. 45.
- 4. If we have any secret despaire, we can never pray to purpose. p. 46.
- There is a double desperation.
- 1. Of infirmity, which draws the soul from God.
- 2. Of extremity, which puts life into a mans Prayers and endeavours p. 47.
- A man never prayes well till he feeles himselfe undone. p. 49.
- We should take heed of discouragements; for
- 1. Discouragements breed melancholinesse in the soule. p. 53.
- 2. They breed hard thoughts of God. p. 54.
- 3. They will cause a man to thinke that God hates him. p. 56.
- 4. They will bring a man to despaire. p. 57.
- Ministers should not preach the pure Law without the Gospel. p. 58.
- Secret discouragements in the heart
- [Page]1. They take away the Spirit in the use of the meanes. p. 62.
- 2. They drive us from the use of means. p. 63.
- 3. They make a man continually to pore on his sins, so as he shall never be able to get out of them. p. 64.
- 4. They breed nothing but sorrow. p. 66.
- 5. They leave the soule in a maze, that it knows not whether to turne it selfe. p. 67.
- 6. They whisper into a man a sentence of Death, and an impossibility of escaping. p. 68.
- The conclusion of the whole. p. 69.
- Every creature hath a three-fold goodnesse in it
- 1. A goodnesse of end. p. 70.
- 2. A goodnesse of nature. p. 71.
- 3. A goodnesse of use. ibid.
- There be foure evils under which every Creature groaneth. p. 73.
- 1. The continuall labour that the creature is put unto. ibid.
- 2. The creature sometimes partakes of the plagues of the ungodly. ib.
- [Page]3. The Creature hath an instinctive fellowfeeleing of mans wretchednesse. p. 74.
- 4. Because they are rent and torne from their proper Masters. ibid.
- Doct. Every Creature groaneth under the slavery of sinne. p. 75.
- Not only under the slavery of sinfull men, but so far as they minister to the flesh of the Saints, they groane under them. ibid.
- Object. Did ever any man heare any unreasonable creature groane under sin?
- Answ. It is spoken Hyperbolically, to declare the great misery the creatures are into serve sinfull man. p. 76.
- 2. Analogically in regard of a naturall instinct of blind reason, that is in all the creatures. ibid.
- 3. It is spoken by way of supposition, if they had reason they would groane. p. 77.
- 4. Intelligently, because a man cannot wrong the creature, but he wrongs God in the creature. p. 78.
- 5. Specifically, because the Godly come before God in the behalfe of all the creatures, and mourne for the abuse of the creatures. p. 79.
- Foure Reasons why the creatures groane.
- 1. Because they are distracted in their service. [Page]p. 80.
- 2. Because of the unprofitablenesse of their service. p. 82.
- 3. Because of the uncessantnesse of their service. p. 83.
- 4. Because of that misery and woe the creatures lye under. p. 84.
- Every creature hath.
- 1. A specificall end. p. 85.
- 2. An ultimate end. ibid.
- A wicked man hath no true right unto the creature. p. 86.
- But he hath
- 1. A civill right. ibid.
- 2. A providentiall right. ibid.
- 3. A vindicative right. p. 87.
- 4. A Creatures right, as he is a creature. ib.
- But he hath no filiall right, no son-like right in Christ. p. 89.
- Use. To shew that wicked men have little cause to be merry at any time, because there is nothing neare them, but groaneth under them. p. 90.
- All creatures groane to God for vengeance to be powred upon the wicked. p. 92.
- And these groanes are
- 1. Upbraiding groanes. p. 95.
- 2. Witnessing groanes. p. 96.
- [Page]3. Accusing groanes. p. 100.
- 4. Judging and condemning groanes. ibid.
- Use. For exhortation.
- 1. To take heed how we doe abuse the Creatures of God. p. 101.
- 2. Take heed of sinning against God by the Creatures. ibid.
- 3. Take heed of setting thy heart upon the Creature. p. 102.
- 4. Use all the Creatures in humility and thankfulnesse. p. 102.
- 5. Use the Creatures as so many Ladders to help thee to climb up towards Heaven. p. 103.
- THE opening of the words in foure particulars. p. 108.
- Doct. A true Christian walks as Christ walked. p. 109.
- A man must first be in Christ, before he can walk as Christ walked. p. 110.
- Object. Can any man walk as Christ walked? p. 111.
- Answ. None can walk as Christ walked in regard [Page] of equality; but in regard of similitude they may. p. 111.
- The life of Christ should be the Example of our life. p. 112.
- Christ came into the World to redeeme us for our justification, and to be an example of life unto us for our sanctification. p. 114.
- This Question answered. viz.
- What it is to walke as Christ walked. p. 116.
- Foure Reasons of the point.
- 1. Because as Christ came into the World to justifie the ungodly, so he came to conforme them to his image. p. 117.
- 2. Because in vaine we are called Christians, if we be not imitators of Christ, and live as he lived. p. 119.
- 3. Because all that are in Christ, are Members of his body, therefore they must have the same life, and be quickned by the same Spirit. p. 121.
- 4. Because of that neere relation that is betwixt Christ and every one of his Members. p. 123.
- 1. Use. To shew that all men that live not the life of Christ, doe blaspheme the name of Christ. p. 127.
- Of all sinnes under Heaven, God cannot endure the sins of them that take the name of [Page] Christ upon them. p. 198.
- Doct: Every Minister is bound to preach home to men in particulars. p. 132.
- 3. Reas. 1. Particulars are most operative. p. 133.
- 2. Particulars are most distinct, and most powerfull. p. 135.
- 3. Particulars are most sensible. p. 137.
- Doct: Every Minister is bound to preach so, as to make a difference betwixt the pretious and the vile. p. 138.
- Reas. 1. Because, otherwise a Minister prophanes the holy things of God. p. 139.
- 2. Otherwise he cannot be the Minister of Christ. p. 141.
- 3. Otherwise he is like to doe no good by his Ministery. ibid.
- THE Context opened in foure particulars.
- 1. What mans naturall estate, and condition is without Christ. p. 145.
- 2. Gods gracious provision for mans salvation. p. 146.
- [Page]3. The condition required, viz. Faith. ibid.
- 4. The reprobation of the World if they doe not believe. ibid.
- But Christ is neither the efficient, nor deficient cause thereof. ibid.
- But the cause of their damnation is from themselves proved
- 1 By their owne conscience. p. 147.
- 2 By experience. p. 148.
- 3. By Reason. p. 149.
- In the words are two parts.
- 1. The wickeds rejection of the word of grace. ibid.
- 2. The cause of that rejection. ib.
- viz. 1. First, from the qualification of their persons.
- 2. From the disposition of their nature. ib.
- Doct: A wicked man hates the word of Gods grace, yea grace it selfe. p. 150.
- This hatred is
- 1. An actuall hatred. ibid.
- 2. It is a passion of the heart. p. 151.
- 3. It causeth the heart to rise up against an union with the word. p. 153.
- This union of the word is set in opposition
- 1. To generall preaching. p. 154.
- 2. To mercifull preaching. p. 155.
- [Page]3. To now and then preaching. p. 156. to p. 160.
- If the World doe not hate a righteous man, it is either
- 1. Because he is a great man. p. 160.
- 2. Because he is a man of admirable wit, [...]nd knowledge. i [...]id▪
- 3. Or because God gives him favour in the eyes of the World. ib.
- 4. This hatred causeth the heart to ris e against that which is repugnant to its lusts. p. 162.
- A wicked man may love 3 kinds of preaching.
- 1. Eloquent preaching, that savours more of humanity then of Divinity. ib.
- 2. Impertinent preaching. p. 163.
- 3. Now and then some preaching, to satisfie the cravings of his conscience. p. 164.
- Reas: 1. A wicked man hates the word, because he hates all truth, even the very being of the word. p. 165.
- 2. Because he hates the very nature of the word. p. 167.
- 3. Because he cannot endure the knowledge of the word. p. 169.
- All naturall men hate the word.
- 1. Because no entreaties, no beseeches can possibly reconcile them. p. 171.
- [Page]2. Because neither mony, nor price can make them friends. p. 175.
- 3. Because all the love in the World cannot unite them together. p. 176.
- 4. Because neither the love of God, nor the bloud of Christ will soder them together. p. 177.
- Every naturall man had rather be damned then leave his sinnes, rather goe to Hell then be a new creature. p. 178.
- THE words contain five things.
- 1. The Author of the destruction. p. 185.
- 2. The causes of it. ibid.
- 3. The judgement it selfe. p. 186.
- 4. The people on whom it was inflicted. ibid.
- 5. The effects of it. p. 187.
- 1. Doct. God is the Author of all judgement that befalls a Nation. ibid.
- 1. Use For comfort to Gods children, seeing God is the Orderer of all events. p. 119.
- 2. Use For terrour to the wicked that God [Page] whom they hate shall be their judge. p. 190.
- 3. Use. To learne in all calamities to looke up unto God. p. 191.
- 2. Doct. Sinne and disobedience against the Law of God, is that which brings downe punishments, and judgements, upon a Nation, Church, or People. ibid.
- Use. 1. To discover the weaknesse of our Land, in what a poore condition it is by reason of sinne. p. 193.
- 2. To shew who be the greatest Traytors to a Kingdome. p. 194.
- 3. To teach all of us to set hand and heart, Prayers and tears a worke against sinne. p. 195.
- Especially it concernes those that are in places of Authority. p. 197.
- 3. Doct. The Lord often times brings fearfull, and unavoydable judgements, and punishments, upon his owne professing people. p. 200.
- Foure signes of Judgement a comming.
- 1. When the Ministers of God with one voyce, foretell judgements to come. p. 202.
- 2. When sinnes of all sorts doe abound. ib.
- 3. When the Divell and wicked men cast in bones of dissention. p. 203.
- 4. When all mens hearts begin to faile. p. 204
- [Page]Three Directions, what is to be done in such times.
- 1. Let us shake off the love of all things here below. p. 206.
- 2. Let us lay our heads upon the block, and be willing that God should doe what he will with us. p. 208.
- 3. Let us pray and cry mightily to God, before we dye, even all the time we have to live, for mercy, peace, and truth. ibid.
- The Church of England like the ship of Jonah. p. 209.
- The Authors Admonition to the People. ib. & p. 210. &c.
- More then ordinary Faith requisite for these times of danger. p. 211. 212. &c.
A DISCOURSE OF the nature of prevalent Prayer, together with some helps against discouragements in Prayer.
THis Book of the Lamentations doth plainely shew what miseries and distresses sinne is the cause of. Now this people of the Jewes, because of their Idolatries, their contempt of Gods Ordinances, their slighting and misusing the Prophets, &c. Their Cities were taken, the Temple burned, their liberties confiscated, themselves banished out of their countrey, [Page 2] and deprived of the ordinances of their God, and the signes of his presence; before they were rebellious: but now they sought God a long time; they prayed, but God would not heare, In so much that many poore soules amongst them were discouraged, and almost ready to despaire; That had not the Lord put in some incklings of hope, they had utterly fainted. Now whilst these poore soules were praying and crying, and groaning, and now ready to give over for discouragement that God will not hear them, presently the Lord flings in comfort, and beckens to their hearts not to be discouraged, but to pray on and feare not. Thou drewest near in the day that I called upon thee, thou saidst feare not; the words containe in them three properties of effectuall prayer.
First, the unsatiablenesse of it till it bee 1 heard.
Secondly, the sensiblenesse of it whether 2 it be heard or noe.
Thirdly, the supplies it hath from 3 dangers and discouragements that it is in.
First the unsatiablenesse of it▪ All the 1 praiers of this people though they had beene of many yeares, yet they counted them as the prayers of one day; in the day that I called upon thee: They account all their [Page 3] thousands of supplications and prayers as one suite; never had they done their prayers till God did heare them.
Secondly the sensiblenesse of it, where 2 by it is able to know whether God doe heare it or no: Thou drewest neere in the day that I called upon thee.
Thirdly, the supplyes it hath against 3 dangers and discouragements; God slings in comfort into their hearts, giving them incklings of hope to support them agaynst their discouragements, thou saidst feare not: from the first of these, observe
That an effectuall prayer is an unsatiable prayer, A man that prayes effectually, sets down this in himself as his first conclusion never to cease, nor to give over praying till he speed: This is the first and prime thing that a godly heart lookes at, as David in his prayers: He begins in this manner, Heare my crie O God, attend unto my prayer. Psal. 61. 1. So, Give eare unto my prayer O God, and hide not thy selfe from my supplications, Psal. 55. 1. Hear my voyce O God in my prayer, Psal. 64. 1. As if he should say, Lord, now I come to call upon thee: now that I come to thee, to begge these and these graces that my soule wants, I beseech thee to heare me: for I am resolved never to give over [Page 4] my suit, never to give thee rest, but for to continue my prayers and supplications, till thou give a gratious answer to my soul and heare me.
This is the first and prime thing that the soule looks after, it being the very end of prayer to be heard; it is not with prayer as with Oratory; the end of oratory is not to perswade, but to speake perswasively; for a man may use all the perswasions that may be, and use all the perswasive arguments that the wit of man can invent, and speake as cuttingly, as perswasively as may be, and yet the heart may be so intractable as not to be perswaded; it is not so with prayer.
The end of prayer is to prevaile with God. Beloved, there is difference between the end and office of prayer; the office of prayer is to pray, the end of prayer is to prevaile. There is many a man that doth the office of prayer, and yet never gets the end of prayer. A man hath never gotten the end of his prayers, till he hath gotten that he prayed for. It is not with prayer as with a Physician, that may give the best physick under heaven, and yet the Patient may die under his hands; and therefore one gives counsell that a Physician never meddle with a desperate man.
But if the soule be an effectuall suitor with God, it can never faile of its suite, because it is an unsatiable Suitor, that never leaves his prayer till it terminates the end of it. I cried unto the Lord with my voice, and he heard me out of his holy hill. Selah. Jerom translates it for ever. Psal. 3. 4. never doth a child of God pray, but he prayeth so as that his praier and Gods eare may be joyned together; I cried unto the Lord, and the Lord heard me: This also sheweth how the Prophet cried and praied, namely so as his crying and Gods hearing were coupled together. But some may object, How can a Object. man be unsatiable in his praiers til he speed? must a man be alwaies a praying? God calls men to other duties of his worshippe, and of his owne particular calling; after morning I must have done till noone, after noone I must have done till night: whether God heare me or no, must I be alwaies a praying till I speed? then I should doe nothing else but pray; how then are we to continue our praiers till God heare us, and give the grace that we pray for? to this I answer.
A man must give over the words and Answ. times of prayer for other duties, but a man must not give over the suite of prayer. A poore begger comes to a housekeepers gate [Page 6] and begs, but none heares him; now he being a poore man, hath something else to doe, and therefore he sits downe or stands and knits or patches, and then he begs or knocks, and then to his work again; though he do not alwaies continue knocking or begging, yet he alwaies continues his suite: O that my suite might be granted me, or that I might have an almes here; so when the soul is begging of any grace, though it doth not alwaies continue the words of praier, yet it alwaies continues the suite of praier. David he would dwell in the house of the Lord for ever. Psal. 23. 6. A wicked man it may be will turne into Gods house and say a prayer, &c. but the Prophet would (and so all godly men must) dwell there for ever; his soule lyeth alwaies at the throne of grace begging for grace. A wicked man he prayeth as the cock croweth; the cocke crowes and ceaseth, and crowes again and ceaseth again; and thinkes not of crowing til he crowes again: so a wicked man praies and ceaseth, prayes and ceaseth againe; his minde is never busied to thinke whether his prayers speede or no; he thinkes it is good Religion for him to pray, and therefore he takes that for granted that his praiers speede, though in very deed God never heares his praiers, nor no [Page 7] more respects it, then he respects the lowing of Oxen, or the gruntling of hoggs: he is found in his prayers as the wilde Asse in her months: Jer. 2. The wilde Asse in [...]egard of her swiftnesse cannot be taken but in her months, she hath a sleepy month, and all that while she is so sleepy and dumpish that any man may take her; in her months you shall finde her; so a wicked man hath his prayer monthes, his praier fits: it may be in the morning, or in the evening, or day of his affliction and misery you shall have him at his prayers, at his prayer fits then you shall finde him at it, but otherwise his mind is about other matters. But the childe of God what ever he ailes, he goes with his petition presently to the throne of grace, and there he never removes till he hath it granted him, as here we see the prayers of the Church consisting of many yeares, yet are counted but one suite; try therefore and examin whether thy praiers be unsatiable praiers yea or no; and for helpe herein take these markes; first if thy prayers be unsatiable 1 praiers, then it is a begging praier; thou praiest as if thou hadst never praied before, as if thou hadst never begun to pray, and thou never thinkest that thou hast done any thing till thou hast done the deede. As a h [...]ngrie [Page 8] man eates as if he had never eate before, so the unsatiable soule praies as if he had never prayed before, till he hath obtained that he hath praied for; but a wicked man he praies not thus. Iob speaking of carnal professors, Iob 27. 10. Will he call upon God at all times? seest thou a wicked man go to a good duty, go to praier, do you think that he wil hold out alwaies? he will n [...]ver do it; for a wicked man he reasons with himself, I have called upon God thus & thus long, I hope I need not pray any more for this thing, & so he gives over.
But a godly man he will be alwaies calling upon God. Beloved, there is a beginning to an action, and a beginning of an action; thou never beginnest to lift up a weight till thou stirrest it from ground; indeede thou mayst begin towards the action by pulling at it, by reaching at it; but thou never beginnest the lifting up of the weight til thou stir it from its place: thou mayst give a pull at prayer, and [...]ugge at a grace, but thou hast not so much as begun that duty, till thou seest God begin to hear thee, till thou seest the grace a coming; therefore the Prophet David when he prayed and had not that he prayed for, his prayers returned into his owne bosome, Psal. 35. 13. there to lie to be a continuall suite unto God. A wicked [Page 9] man praies, and he leaves his praier behind him in his pew, or in his hal, or chamber; but a godly man praies and his prayer is in his heart, his praier is not out til the grace be in.
Secondly an unsatiable prayer, it is evermore a proceeding prayer; you would think that these are two contraries and one opposite to the other, but they are not, only they are two severall things: as it is ever a beginning praier, because in his own thoughts he reckons or thinkes that he hath nothing till he speedes; so the soule that is unsatiable in praier, he proceedes, he gets neere to God, he gaines somthing, he windes up his heart higher, or somthing or other he gets: As a child that seeth the mother have an apple in her hand, and it would faine have it, it will come and pull at the mothers hand for it: now she lets go one finger and yet she holds it, and then he pulls againe, and then she lets goe another finger and yet she keepes it, and then the child pulls againe, and will never leave pulling and crying till it hath got it from his mother: So a child of God seeing all graces to be in God, he drawes neere to the throne of grace begging for it, & by his earnest & faithful praiers, he opens the hands of God to him: God dealing as parents to their children, holds them off for a while, not [Page 10] that he is unwilling to give, but to make them more earnest with God: to draw them the neerer to himselfe; a wicked man praies and his praiers tumble downe upon him againe; and his heart is as dead as ever it was before, as sensuall as ever, as carnall and earthly as ever, as hard, as impenitent and secure as ever.
A godly man when he praies, though he have not gotten the thing totall that he desired, yet he is neerer God then he was before; his heart growes every day better then other by his praiers; he obtaines still something, as the Prophet Hoseah speakes of knowledge Hos. 6. 3. Then shall we know, if we follow on to know the Lord: so I may say of praier, & of al other good duties, then we pray if we proceed on-wards in praier.
A man may know and know, and yet never know the Lord, till he goe on in knowledge; so a man may pray and pray, yet if he goe not on-wards in his praiers, his praiers are nothing. A godly man praies as a builder builds; now a builder he first layeth a foundation, and because he cannot finish in one day, he comes the second day, and findes the frame standing that he made the first day, and then he adds a second dayes worke, and then he comes a third day and [Page 11] findes his two former dayes worke standing; then he proceeds to a third dayes worke, and makes walls to it, and so he goes on till his building be finished. So prayer it is the building of the soule till it reach up to heaven; therefore a godly heart praies and reacheth higher & higher in praier, till at last his prayers reach up to God.
It is a signe of a wicked man to pray and to let his prayers fall downe againe upon him. And here I appeale to the consciences of wicked men, if it be not so with them; they pray and pray, but their hearts are as dead and deceitfull, as proud and vaine, as ignorant, blockish and rebellious, as if they had never praied.
Thirdly, it is more and more a fervent 3 praier; if a little praier will not serve the turne, if he speeds not to day, then he will pray more earnestly to morrow; and if that will not serve the turne, he will adde more.
As a man in winding up of a bucket, if two or three windings will not fetch it up, he will winde it up higher and higher, till it comes up; for if he should onely winde up once or twise and no more, but hold it just at the same pin, the bucket would never come up; So if a man praies and praies, and windes not up his heart higher, but [Page 12] holds it just at the same pegge it was, praies in the same fashion he did, grace will never come up. Marke then how thou prayest, examine thy heart; dost thou pray to day as yesterday, with no more zeal, nor feeling affection, nor sencible desire? thou praiest not unsatiably.
No, thou restrainest thy praying from growing, an excellent discription of an hypocrite, Iob 14. 4. though falsly applied to Job. Thou restrainest prayer before God; in some translations it is Thou keepest thy prayers from growing, thou restrainest thy praiers as a dwarffe is restrained from growing, so thou restrainest thy praiers from being more and more earnest and effectuall and fervent, unsatiable praier is growing in zeale and affection.
Fourthly it is a more and more frequent 4 praier, so that if twice a day will not serve the turne, he will pray three times a day. Psal. 55. 17. and if that will not prevaile, he will pray seven times a day. Psal. 119. 164. and when that is not enough, he will be even ever a praying, hardly broken off day or night. Psal. 88. 1. he cares not how often he praies; it may be that thou hast been a suitor for strength and grace against corruptions, and hast put up many praiers to the [Page 13] same purpose: If now thou stickest at any praiers, thy praiers are not unsatiable; an unsatiable soul never resteth, though it have made ten thousand praiers, till it have gotten the grace; it is so with other things, and therefore we neede not wonder at it; when a man doth his worke one day, he will do it another, and so on as long as he lives till his worke be done; so must we doe for heaven and for grace.
Fifthly it is ever more and more a backt 5 praier: if ordinary praiers will not serve the turne: a godly heart will cut off time from his recreations and pleasures, though in themselves lawfull. Beloved, it may be with thy soule in its wra [...]tlings and strivings for grace and power against corruptions, that ordinary praiers will not satisfie it, but it will be necessary to give over even lawfull delights, and give that time to praier; so a man will doe for the world, if he have a businesse of importance, that will bring him in gaine, he will be content to part with his delights, and recreations, and pleasures, to follow after it; so a man must doe for his soule, and if that be not enough, then lay aside the duties of thy calling, to take time from that. If a man have two houses on fire both together, the one his mansion dwelling [Page 14] house, the other some backe roome or stable, if he can, he will save both; but if he see that by spending his time on quenching the fire on the stable, that his great mansion house will burne downe, he will then neglect the other▪ and let it burne if it will, and imploy himselfe about his house; So when the soule is in misery under the want of grace, that it cannot live under, but must perish eternally if it have it not, then the soule being better then the body, rather then that the soule miscarry, we will neglect the body sometime. And if this will not serve, abstaine from meate and drinke, fast it out; thus the people of God are faine to doe many times; their lust and corruptions being even as the devill himselfe, which cannot be cast out but by praier and fasting; there is an excellent place: Joel: 2. 12. Therefore now turne unto the Lord with fasting, weeping and mourning, rent your hearts, &c. Therefore now, now your sinnes are so divelish, now your sinnes are so deepely rooted in your soules, now your corruptions are come to be such plague soares within you, doe you not thinke that your ordinary repentance, and ordinary praiers and humiliations will serve the turne, but now backe them with fasting and mourning. Here now [Page 15] thou mayst examine thy soule whether it have praied effectually, unsatiably yea or no; hath it ever a begging praier, that thou praiest as if thou hadst never praied before? is it evermore a proceeding praier, that thou doest every day draw neerer to God then other? is it more and more a backt praier, a fervent and frequent praier? hast thou taken from thy recreations, from thy calling to give to it▪ yea from thy belly and backe, and used all meanes for a prevailing with God? then are thy praiers effectuall and unsatiable.
This then condemnes the praiers of most Use. men in the world, they pray and pray for grace, and their praiers come to an end, and cease before they have it; the angrie fretchard praies for patience and meeknesse and yet sets downe without it; the covetous worldling praies to be weaned from the world, and his praiers are done before he is so; so the lukewarmeling deadhearted and vaine-thoughted professor praies for better thoughts, for more zeale, and yet comes to his be it so before he have it▪ and so every wicked man praies, and he is come to his Amen before the grace is given; let all such men know that such praiers first they are endlesse, secondly they are fruitlesse.
First they are endlesse: The Philosopher said that that for which a thing is, that is the end of the thing: now praier is for the speeding with God: and therefore he whose praiers speed not with God, his praiers are endlesse: thou hast praied against thy pride, but art as proude still: thou hast praied against thy choler and art as teachy still: thou hast praied against earthlines and worldlines, and art earthly and worldly still: thou hast praied against security and deadnes of heart, and lukewarmenesse in Gods service, and art lukewarm, dead hearted and secure still: to what end are all thy praiers, when thou enjoyest not the end of thy praiers? to what end is plowing of thy ground if it be not fallow? when thy plowing is done, to what end is the worke of thy servant, if thy businesse be not done, and dispatched when all is done? As good never pray as pray to no end, as good that thou never hadst begun to pray, as to cease, and to give over thy praiers before thou hast obtained the grace thou prayest for: The prayers of the wicked are an abomination unto the Lord, but the prayer of the upright is his delight: Prov. 15. 8. that is, the praiers of a wicked man that continues in his wickednesse, when his praiers are done, his [Page 17] praiers are an abomination to the Lord: but the praiers of the upright though he were before he praied never so wicked, yet if it be the praier of an upright and godly man, when his praiers are done, that his praiers rid him of his sin, and make him an upright man, his praiers are Gods delight.
Beloved, many pray against distrust in Gods providence, Infidelity in Gods promises, Impatiency under Gods corrections, &c. and yet have never the more trust and affiance in God, never the more patience under the hand of God, all these praiers are endlesse.
Secondly, thy praiers are fruitlesse: to 2 what purpose is a beggers begging of an almes? if he be gone before the almes be bestowed, his begging is fruitlesse; so all thy praiers are lost, if thou art gone from the Throne of grace, before grace is given thee: for if such a praier be endlesse, then is it also fruitlesse: it will never do thee any good. what is a fruitlesse tree good for, but to be cut down? what is a fruitlesse Vine good for, but to be burned? So all thy praiers are lost, all thy beginnings of grace are lost. we know saith the man that was borne blind, John 9. that God heareth not sinners, we know it: Why may some [Page 18] say, how do you know that God heares not sinners? why, we know it by ezperience, by examples.
A drunkard prayeth to God to cure him of his drunkennes, & yet he doth not leave his ill company; all the world may see that God hears not the drunkards praier because he cures him not, but lets him go on in his sin; and so for all other sins: seest thou a man goe on in his sinnes? thou mayest see that God heareth not his praiers. if a man should be sicke on his death bed, and send for the Physicians and Apothecaries in the Country, and send for his Father, Mother, and for all his friends to come to him to minister to him: yet I know he is not cured by them so long as I see his deadly disease remaines upon him; so if I see a mans pride, hypocrisie, security, deadnesse of heart, his lust, anger, &c. lie upon him: notwithstanding all his praiers, I know God heares not his praiers; he prayes to be cleansed from his sinnes, and to be purged from his lust, and to be redeemed from his vaine conversation: if now God let his sinnes continue in him, and lets him goe on in them, we see plainely God heares not him. O what a pittifull and miserable case are such men in, that pray and pray, and yet all their [Page 19] praiers are endlesse and fruitlesse! is not that man in a pittifull case, that all physick, all cost and charges is lost upon him; when his eating and drinking, his sleeping, and winding and turning from this side to that side do him no good; do we not say of him that he is dead man? so if a mans praiers and supplications to God be endlesse and fruitlesse: that man must needs be a dead and a damned man so long as he goeth on in that case.
Now we come to the second part of the Text, the sensiblenesse of the godly soule. whether it speed or no, the soule that praies aright, that praies unsatiably: it is able to say the Lord doth heare me, the Lord doth grant me the thing that I praied to him for; Thus saith Jonah, I cried unto the Lord and he heard me; out of the belly of Hell cryed I, and thou heardst my voice, Jonah 2. 2. How could Jonah say God heard his voice, if he had not known it? therefore he knew it. But against this some may object,
How can this be? how can the soule Obje [...] [...]know that God heares it? we have no Angels, nor voices from Heaven now to tell men, as the Angel told Cornelius that his praiers were accepted, and come up before God; or to say as Christ to the woman in [Page 20] the Gospell, Be of good comfort, thy sins are forgiven thee; I know God heares me with his All-hearing eare, and therefore I have a good beliefe in God: but how shall I know that God heares my praiers in mercy, so as to grant that I pray for?
There be fixe wayes to know whether Answ. the soule shall speed in prayer, yea or no.
The first is, the having of a Spirit of further 1 and further praying. When God gives the soule a further and further ability to pray, when God opens a way for the soule to the Throne of grace, and gives him a free accesse to the gate of mercy, and a spirit to hold out in prayer: It is a signe that God meanes to hear it. When a Petitioner hath accesse to the King, and presents his Petition, If the King imbolden him in his speech, and let him speak all that he would speak, it is a signe that the King meanes to grant that man his petition, because otherwise the King would never have endured to have heard him so long, but would have commanded him to be gone. So it is with the soule at the Throne of grace; if it come with a petition and prayer to God; if God dispatch the soule out of his presence, so that the soul hath no heart to pray, nor to continue its suite; but praies deadly and [Page 21] dully, and is glad when he hath said his prayers, and hath done: it is a fearefull signe that God never means to heare that mans prayers: but if thou praiest and praiest, and hast not done in thy praiers, but God by casting in a spirit of prayer and zeale, and fervency in prayer, imboldens thy heart in its petitions, it is a signe that God will heare thee, and grant thee thy prayers.
Blessed be God saith the Prophet, that hath not turned away my prayer, nor his mercy from me; How could the Prophet say that the Lord did not turne away his mercy from him? How! because he turned not away his prayer from him. Many Expositors expound it of not turning away his prayer from his heart; as if he should say, Lord, thou continuest my heart to pray, thou hast not taken away my prayer from my heart; therefore I know that thou continuest thy mercy unto me.
Secondly, the preparednesse of the heart to 2 pray, is a signe that God means to heare. When the Merchant stretcheth his bagge wider and wider, it is a signe that he means to put something in it: so when God opens the heart of a poore soule, it is a signe that he means to fill it; when God prepares the [Page 22] soule with more hunger and thirst after grace, with more longings and breathings: it is a signe that God hath already prepared his eare to heare that prayer; it is a signe that heart shall speed with God in prayer: Psal. 10. 17. Lord thou hast heard the desire of the humble, thou wilt prepare their heart, thou wilt cause thine eare to heare. First, God prepares the heart to pray, and then he bows his eare to heare.
Examine thy soule then; art thou more and more prepared to pray? hath-God spoken with a powerfull voice to thy soule to open it selfe wide? it is a signe that God meanes to fill thy soul with his graces. But if thou canst rush into Gods presence, and leave thy preparednesse behind thee; leavest thy soule and thy thoughts, and thy affections behinde thee; and comest with a straightned heart in thy deadnesse and lukewarmenesse; this is a fearefull signe that God will not heare thee.
Thirdly, Gods gracious looke, is a signe 3 that he will heare thee: for sometimes (beloved) God answers his people by a cast of his countenance, with a gratious smile of his face. Psal. 22. 24. he hath not despised nor abhorred the affliction of the afflicted, neither hath he hid his face from him, but [Page 23] when he cryed unto him he heard. Hereby was the Prophet able to know that God did heare his prayer, because he did not hide his face from him; when his poore soule saw God smile on him, and set a favourable eye upon him, this made him say that God heard his cry.
This is a riddle to the world.
If you should aske the men of the world what the meaning of Gods gracious countenance is, or what they see of it▪ alas, they can say nothing of it; they know not what it meanes; onely the godly man understandeth, Psal. 34. 15. The eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous, and his eares are open unto their cry; These two goe together, their prayers enter into Gods eares, and they know it; why? because they see it in his countenance upon them, as a Petitioner may read his speeding with the King by his countenance towards him; so a poore soul may see how prayers prevaile by Gods countenance and look upon him.
If thou then art a stranger to Gods countenance, if God never admitted thee into his presence to see his face and countenance; it is a signe that God little regards thy prayers, and hath no minde to hea [...] thee. A wicked man is like a varlet that [Page 24] stands without dores and begges an almes, but is not suffered to goe into the Gentlemans presence, and therefore knowes not how he speeds, whether the Gentleman will give him an almes, or whether he be providing a cudgell to beat him away: so a wicked man prayes and puts up his petitions to God, but he is not able to come before God: he cannot see whether God looke as if he meant to heare his prayers, yea or no; he knows not but that God may be providing a curse and plague for him in stead of a blessing. But a child of God comes within the list of Gods countenance; he can tell when God smiles on him: and when he takes another looke: he is able to come into Gods presence, Job 13. 16. He also (saith Job) shall be my salvation: for an hypocrite shall not come before him. A strange verse. Job saith, God is his salvation: and he gives this reason why he was able to say so: for an hypocrite shall not come before him. One would think that this were no reason: but yet it is an undeniable reason, as if Job had said, I come into his presence, and he lookes like a Saviour, a Redeemer upon me; but an hypocrite shall not come before him: he stands like a rogue and begs without the gate.
Indeed a wicked man comes into Gods presence, in regard of Gods Omnipresence: but this is not enough: thy Oxe, and thine Asse stands in Gods presence: yea so, the very Devils themselves are in Gods presence. But if thou come not into Gods presence of grace, if God doe not admit thy soule into the list of his Throne: it is a signe that God heares thee not. Men should therefore examine their consciences, what face or presence of God they come into or see: when they pray in their prayers, whether they come before God, yea or no.
Beloved, no wicked man under heaven can come before God: this is made the marke of a godly man onely, Psal. 140. 13. The upright shall dwell in thy presence, (marke here) dwelling in Gods presence is onely determined to the righteous: the upright shall dwell in thy presence: And here I appeale againe to the hearts and consciences of wicked men, what presence of God doe they finde in their prayers? they see their Pews, and the walls or hangings, &c. before them: they see the heavens and the clouds above them: they are like rogues that know nothing within dores. Doe they see Gods presence and countenance? no: it is the upright man onely that dwels in Gods presence: [Page 26] He sees how God lookes on him, how his face smiles on him: and therefore, it is not a wicked mans coming to Church, and falling on his knees, and uttering the words of prayer that is a coming into Gods presence: then, this would be a false saying of the Prophet. For a wicked man may go to Church and fall upon his knees, &c. but never come before God.
This presence, is, to see the face of God. 4 Fourthly the conscience of a man doth answere him whether God heare him yea or no. As it was with the high Preist, whensoever the high Preist came into Gods presence to inquire of him, though God did not appeare visibly unto him, yet he might reade Gods answer in his Vrim and Thummim; he might there know Gods minde: so a mans conscience is his Urim and Thummim. When he comes before God, his own cons [...]ience gives him an inckling whether he speede or no▪ 1 Ioh. 3. 20, 21. If our hearts condemne us, God is greater then our hearts & knoweth al things. Belived, if our hearts condemne us not, then have we confidence towards God. If a mans conscience tell a man that his praiers are rotten, that his humiliation is rotten, that his heart is not upright, that yet he is not purged from his sinnes, that his seeking of [Page 27] God is fained and hypocritical; it is the very voice of God in his soule: and if our consciences condemne us, God (saith the Apostle) is greater then our consciences.
There no is condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus. Rom. 8. 1. as if he should say, those that are in Christ, God doth not condemne them they have not that condemnation: nay their owne conscience doth not condemn them: so that, that man whom any condemnation either from God, or from his owne conscience, condemnes, that man is not in Christ; being not in Christ, he can never be heard.
Indeede, a mans conscience may be misinformed by Satan under a temptation; as you may see in the verse before my text: Thou hast heard my voyce: stop not thine eare from my cry. Here the Church being examined, their consciences told them they were heard in their pra [...]ers: but being under a temptation, their consciences were afraide that God heard not. So many a poore soule: examine it, and it cannot deny but that these and these tokens of grace and fruites of Gods Spirit are in it; yet their consciences are afraide that the Lord will not give them these and these other graces that they want: that the Lord will not heare them for [Page 28] such and such blessings.
I meane not neither a truce of conscience: for there may be a truce of conscience in wicked men. A truce may be betweene mortall enemies: but no peace but amongst freinds. Wicked mens consciences are like the Lion, 1. Kings 13. who when he had killed the Prophet, stood by the Corps, and by the Asse, and did not eate the body, nor teare the Asse; so a wicked mans conscience, it is as the divells band-dogge or roaring Lion: till it hath slaine the sinner, it stands stone-still, and seemes neither to meddle or make with him, but lies as seared or dead in him. I meane not this conscience. But when God hath sprinkled the conscience with the bloud of Christ, and made the conscience pure: this is a signe that God heares his praier.
I meane not the stammering of conscience, when it is dazelled, or overwhelmed: but when it speaks down right as it meanes. A godly mans conscience sometimes may judge otherwise then the thing is. But, examine what thy conscience tells thee in sober sadnesse, deliberately, convincingly,: and then, know that the Lord tels thee. If thy conscience saies peremptorily that thy heart and waies are rotten, and unsound; [Page 29] then know that the Lord tells thee so, and that the Lord sayeth so to thy soule.
Fifthly the getting of that grace that a man 5 prayes for, is a signe that God heares his praiers. But this is not a true signe alwaies but with distinction.
When the grace given, and the good will of God the giver, cannot be severed: then it is a true signe. But when the gift and the good will of the giver may be severed, then it is not a true signe.
Thou maiest pray unto God, and God may give thee many temporall blessings, and many common graces of his Spirit; God may give thee good parts, a good memory: he may give thee a good measure of knowledge and understanding, even in divers things; he may give thee some kinde of humility, chastity, civility: thou maiest be of a loving and flexible disposition: so he may give thee a good estate in the world, houses, lands, wife and children &c. God may give thee all these, and yet hate thee, and never heare one praier thou makest; thou maist pray for a thousand blessings, and have them: and yet never be heard, so long as the good will of the giver is severed from them; all outward blessings and common graces may be severed from Gods [Page 30] good pleasure to a man.
Therefore in temporall blessings, or in common graces, if thou wouldst know whether God heare thee or no: know whether God hath given thee a sanctified use of them or no. If God hath given thee many common graces, or temporall blessings, and a heart to use them to his Glory; then every blessing thou hast (there is not a droppe of drinke, nor a bit of bread that thou hast, but) it is a signe of Gods everlasting love to thee. Why? because this, and the good will of the giver can never be severed. But on the contrary, if a man have not a sanctified use of that he hath, then it is the greatest severity of God, and the most eminent plague and curse of God upon the soule to give it; for a mans parts may be his b [...]ne, his civility may be his curse, and meanes of the finall hardnesse and impenitencie of his heart.
Sixthly faith; if a man have faith given 6 him to beleive, it is a signe that God heares him; be it to thee (saith Christ to the man in the Gospell) according to thy faith; so goe thou to God, and be it to thee as thou beleevest. Dost thou pray for grace? according as thou beleevest, so shalt thou receive.
I have no signe that God will heare me; Object. [Page 31] I have so many corruptions of my heart against me, and so many threatnings of Gods frownes against me; I have no signe that God will heare me.
Wouldst thou have a signe? An evill and Answ. an adulterous generation seeketh a signe: this is a tempting faith, to seeke for signes to believe. Thomas, said Christ, Joh. 20. 29. because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seene and yet believe. That man that believes bacause he feels griefe in his heart, teares in his eyes, groans in his spirit, because he prayes long and earnestly, and sweats in his praier, or mourns in his humiliation, I suspect his humiliation, his teares, his griefe, his praiers, and all that he hath. Why? these are good signes of faith: but rotten grounds of faith: the Word and promise of God must be thy ground. But against this the soul may object,
That every Promise runnes with a Condition: Object. and therefore if I have not the condition, how can I beleeve the promise God hath promised? Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse, for they shall be satisfied. There is a Promise of filling, but it is with a condition of hungering. Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth. Blessed are the pure in heart, for they [Page 32] shall see God, &c. If I have not the Condition annexed to the Promise, how dare or how can I believe the Promise?
The Condition is not the way to get the Answ. Promise; the Promise is the ground of faith, and the way to get the condition; because the promise is the Motive cause that moves the soule to get the condition. Now, the Mover must be before the Moved; then if beliefe of the Promise move thy soule to get the condition of the promise, then beliefe of the promise must be before that the soule can keepe the condition of the promise.
Saul made a promise to David, 1 Sam. 18. that he should be his sonne in law in one of his two daughters, upon condition that he should give him an hundred foreskins of the Philistims. Now, David did first believe the promise; and thereby he was allured to fight valiantly, to keepe the condition, to get a hundred fore-skins of the Philistims. So Psal. 116. I believed and therefore did I speake. He beleeved Gods promise, and then he spake with condition. So, we believe saith the Apostle, and therefore doe we speake. First, the soule beleeves; and then every action of a Christian wherin it moves to the keeping of the condition, [Page 33] springs from this root; nay beloved, a man cannot keep any condition in the Bible without faith; he must believe.
Secondly, faith is the inabling cause to 2 keep the condition. Dost thou thinke to get weeping, mourning, and humiliation for thy sinnes, and then thereby to get the promise to thy selfe? then thou goest in thy owne strength; and then, in Gods account, thou dost just nothing, John 15. 5. Without me ye can doe nothing, saith Christ; therefore first lay hold on me, beleeve in me, abide in me.
What! doe you first think to pray, to mourne, to lament and bewaile your sinnes, to do this and that in turning your selves, and sanctifying of your selves? Indeed you may fumble about these things: but you can never do any of them in deed and to the purpose: without me ye can doe nothing. I had fainted saith the Prophet, unlesse I had beleeved to see the goodnesse of the Lord in the land of the living, Psal. 27. 13. where we may see three things.
First, the Promise that he should see the 1 goodnesse of the Lord: otherwise he could not have beleeved.
Secondly, the Condition: if he doe not 2 f [...]i [...]. [Page 34] Thirdly, the method the Prophet went by. 3
First, he beleeved to see the goodnesse of 1 the Lord. As if he had said, if he had not first laid hold on the Promise, if I had not beleeved to have seen the goodnesse of the Lord in the Land of the living, I had fainted.
Beloved, it is true that the keeping of the Condition, is before the fruition of the Promise: but not before beleeving the Promise▪ because the doing of the Condition is effected by beleeving the Promise.
This is the cause that many fumble about grace, but never get it: they are ever repenting, but never repent: ever learning, but never learne the knowledge of the truth everlasting: ever striving, but never get power over their corruptions, &c. because they fumble about it in their own strength; and take it not in the right method.
Let the soule come with faith in Christ, and believe it shall speed and have grace, and power from Christ his grace, and from Christs power: and then it shall speed; Christ hath promised (John 16.) that whatsoever we aske the Father in his name, he will give it us. Christ (beloved) is an excellent Surety. Indeed, our credit is crackt in Heaven: we may thinke to goe and fetch [Page 35] this and that grace in our owne names, and misse of it: as the servant may goe to the Merchant for wares in his owne name, but the Merchant will not deliver them to him in his own name, unlesse he come in his Masters name and bring a ticket from him: and then when the servant sheweth his Masters ticket, the Merchant will deliver him what wares he asketh for in his Masters name. So when a soule goeth to the Throne of grace with a ticket from Christ; if he can say Lord, it is for the honour of Christ: I come for grace and holinesse, and strength against my corruptions: Lord, here is a ticket from Christ: most certainly, he shall speed.
But, men must take heed that they foyst not the name of Christ: that they foyst not a ticket to say that Christ sent them, when it is their own selfe-love, and their owne lust that sends them; it is not enough to pray and at the end to say through Christ our Lord, Amen. No: for this may be a meere foysting of the Name of Christ. But, canst thou pray and shew that Christ sent thee, and say as the servant, I come from my Master, and he sent me? Lord, it is for Christ that I come: it is not to satisfie my owne lust, nor to ease and deliver me from [Page 36] the galls of my conscience, nor to free me from hell; but for Christ; Lord, I begge grace and holinesse, that I may have power to glorifie Christ. It is for the honour of my Lord Christ that I come. When the soul comes thus in Christs name, beleeving it shall speed, then his prayer shall prevaile. Whatsoever (saith Christ) ye shall aske the Father in my Name, he will give it you.
We come now to the third and last part of our Text: to wit, the supplies they had against danger and discouragements. The Lord upheld their hearts from being dismayed in prayer; thou saidst feare not.
There be two things that do much hurt in prayer.
First, groundlesse incouragements. 1
Secondly, needlesse discouragements. 2
First, I say, groundlesse incouragements; 1 and these the wicked are most subject to especially, who because they pray, heare the Word, and performe many duties of religion; therefore they incourage themselves in the goodnesse of their estates, judgeing themselves happy, though notwithstanding they go on and continue in the hardnesse of their hearts and rebellions against God.
We have abundance of sayings amongst us, that if they were examined would prove false and unsound; As, that the vipers die when they bring forth their young; for (say they) the young eate out the old ones bowels; that beares shape all their young by licking of them; that the Swanne singeth sweetest at her death; that the Adamant stone is softned by Goats blood, &c. These things are not so, as may be shewn out of ancient Writers.
So, beloved, there are abundance of sayings, that goe up and down amongst men concerning Divinity, which if they were examined, will prove to be rotten sayings; as, he that made them, will save them. It is not so, saith the Prophet, Esal. 27. 11. He that made them, will not have mercy on them, and he that formed them, will not pitty them. It is commonly beleeved, if men come to Church, heare the Word, and call upon God, that then presently they are good Christians. Beloved, it is not so, Matth. 7. 21. Not every one that saith Lord, Lord, shall enter into the Kingdome of Heaven.
Men are ready when they can but call Lord have mercy on me; O sweet Saviour, pitty me, most mercifull Lord Jesus, have compassion on me: if they can pray in their [Page 38] families, and pray at Church, &c. to think, now, all is well with them, and Christ cannot but save them, and give them the Kingdome of Heaven: but our Saviour puts a not upon it, and saith, not every one that saith Lord, Lord: it is not a Lord, a Lording of Christ with the tongne onely: it is not a taking up of an outward profession of Christ only, that is sufficient for a man that shall inherit the Kingdome of Heaven: no saith Christ: but he that doth the will of my Father which is in Heaven. But, of this by the by.
Secondly, there are needlesse discouragements 2 which doe much hurt in prayer. Needlesse discouragements doe much hurt to many a poore soule, that hath forcible wouldings, and wracked desires after grace and holinesse, and yet is held by discouragements: yea, many a Christian heart lieth a long time under it wrastling and striving under its wants, and yet, kept out from grace, and from growing in grace, because of discouragements: yea the best and strongest of Gods Saints, have been kept off, and have hung much on discouragements.
Feare not, saith God to Abraham, Genes. 15. 1. So, feare not Joshua, saith God to [Page 39] Joshua, Josh. 1. 9. Intimating that both Abraham and Joshua were afraid of discouragements: they were afraid that many evils would befall them, that they should meet with many rubs and difficulties that would be too hard for them: therefore the Lord calls to them, feare not, be not dismayed nor discouraged. Thou saidst feare not. Hence observe,
That God would not have any ChristianDoct. [...] soule to be discouraged in praier. Thou saidst, feare not.
For our clearer proceeding herein, first, let me shew you what discouragement is: and secondly, how it comes to be dangerous and hurtfull in praier.
What is discouragement? Quest. Answ.
It is a base dismayment of spirit below or beneath the strength that is in a man, vnder the apprehension of some evill, as if it were too hard for him to grapple with it.
There be foure things in this diffinition.
First, I say it is a base dismayment of spirit; 1 and so I call it to distinguish it: for there is an humble dismayment which a Christian is commanded. A man is bound to be dismayed for his sinnes. Isay. 32. 11. Tremble ye carelesse women that are at ease, be troubled ye carelesse ones: these carelesse ones [Page 40] went on in their sinnes, and feared not. God calls to them and bids them to be dismayed. But the dismayment and the discouragement I speake of, it is a base dismayment of spirit; which is either when he is dismayed that ought not: or he is dismayed at that whereat he ought not to feare: where no cause of feare is.
As Vitello his man thought his Master had got skill in Optickes: he riding along upon the high way, spying a mans shape, thought it was some Spirit: and thereupon he sickened and died. So many a poor soul looking in the perfect Law of God, and seeing his owne uglinesse and filthynesse, he is discouraged, and thinkes himselfe undone; his heart waxeth cold within him, and he begins to feare that he is but a dead and damned man.
Secondly, it is downe beneath the strength 2 that is in a man: that man is properly said to be discouraged: not that he hath no strength at all in him, nor no courage at all (for such a one is an infeebled man, not a man discouraged) but a discouraged man is a man put besides the courage that is in him; when a man hath strength enough to grapple with the evill before him, but through dismayment of spirit he cannot put it forth.
Have not I commanded thee? saith God to Joshua; Be strong and of a good courage, be not afraid, neither be thou dismaied, Josh. 9. God had given Joshua strength enough, whereby he was inabled to observe and do according to all that Law which Moses the servant of the Lord commanded him; God had now doubled his Spirit upon him: yet he commands him, be not afraid, neither dismayed: as if he had said, Joshua, if thou beest dismayed and discouraged, though thou hast strength and power to go through the businesse that I have called thee unto, yet thou wilt not be able to use it, nor to put it forth if thou beest discouraged.
Thirdly, it is at the apprehension of some 3 evill. I say not at the sight of some evill: for a man may be dismayed at the apparition of good, as Mary when she saw nothing but a good Angell, Luke 1. 29. she saw nothing but a glorious Angel: neverthelesse she was afraid, and discouraged. Why? because she had a secret apprehension of some evill, either of some evill proceeded in the salutation, or some unworthinesse in her selfe to receive such a gracious salutation: it cannot be the apprehension of any good that discourageth a man, but the apprehension of some evill.
Fourthly, not of every evill neither; for if the evill be but small, courage will stand it out; but it is of such an evill as he feares he is not able to grapple withall. If the evill before him, be inferiour to him, he scornes it as the barking of a toothlesse Dog. If it be but an evill equall to his strength, then he makes a tush at it, because he knowes or thinkes himselfe able to encounter with it.
But if it be an evill above his strength, then his spirit melts and droops before him. See this in Saul, 1 Sam. 17. 11. and his people. When they saw the Champion of the Philistims comming against them, when they saw him so hugely and mervelously armed, and heard him speake such bigge words, they thought they were not able to stand and to encounter with him; and therfore saith the Text, when Saul and all Israel heard these words of the Philistim, they were dismayed and greatly afraid.
Thus you see what discouragement is; such discouragements the Lord would not have our hearts to be in when we pray unto him.
For first, God cannot give care to that man 1 that is out of heart in his prayers. Thou canst never pray if thou beest dismaied in prayer. When the soul begins to feare and reason, [Page 43] O, I am so unworthy that God will not looke at me; I am so sinfull, so blockish, so dead, and dull to all good, that God will never regard me; thou canst never pray, Rom. 10. 14. How shall they call on him in whom they have not beleeved? If thou dost not believe that God will heare thee, if thou dost not beleeve that thou shalt prevaile, that God will deliver thee out of these corruptions and that lust that thou praiest against; that God will give thee this grace or that grace: if thou dost not beleeve that God will owne thee: if thou hast these doubtfull discouragements, O, he will not grant me, I shall never get this or that: how canst thou call on him? thou mayest call so and so: but never canst thou call to any purpose, if thou dost not beleeve in him.
A begger though he be never so well able to begge, yet if when he comes to the House-keepers dore, he be perswaded that he shall not speed, that let him beg as long as he will, he shall get nothing: this blunts his begging, and makes him give over his suite without any great importunity: So, it is impossible that ever a soule should hold out and pray that is discouraged in prayer.
Secondly, thou canst not pray unlesse thou [Page 44] use all thy strength in prayer; If thou be discouraged, thou canst not use thy strength.
A discouraged man, his strength melts into feare; and whatsoever strength he hath, he cannot put it forth. How came Jacob to prevaile and to have power with God? Why, he used all his strength with God, and so prevailed, Hosea 12. 3. Thou canst never prevaile with God by thy prayers, unlesse thou puttest forth all thy strength in praier.
If Jacob had reasoned I am but dust and ashes; how can I strive with God? I am sinfull and evill, how can I contend with my Maker? and so have beene discouraged in his wrastling, he could not have used all his strength with God, and so had never prevailed with God. No, Jacob he gathers all the arguments that he could make; he gathers together all the promises he could finde in Gods Book, or that he could heare off; he displaies all the wants that he could shew; he petitions all the graces that he could name; he used all his strength, and by his strength he had power with God.
If thy confession of thy sins be strengthlesse; if thy petitions, and thankesgiving for grace, be strengthlesse; if thou use not [Page 45] all thy strength in prayer, thou canst never prevaile, nor have any power with God. For how can that man prevaile and have power with God that hath no power with himselfe?
Thirdly, thou canst never pray, and have a 3 fearefull apprehension of evill in prayer; thou canst not. It is good to have a deepe apprehension of thy sinnes: apprehend them to be as many hells as thou canst, thou canst never apprehend them deeply enough: but if thou hast a fearefull apprehension of them, thou canst never pray.
When the Apostle would exhort the Philipians to continue in one Spirit, and in one minde, fighting together through the faith of the Gospell, he exhorts them that in nothing they feare, Phil. 1. 27, 28. For if a man be terrified with his adversary, with the power of his adversary, and feares he shall never be able to withstand him but must fall before him through his subtilty, that he can never be wary enough for him: Alas, he can never strive with hope and courage against him. So, beloved, if we have a fearefull and discouraged kinde of apprehension of evill, we can never pray so as to prevaile.
Apprehend thy sinnes to be as hellish, [Page 46] and as damnable as thou canst: Feele even the fire of hell in every one of them: but take heed of a fearefull apprehension of them, so to apprehend the evill of them, as to thinke with thy selfe that because thou art guilty of these and these sinnes, that thou shalt never get in with God again, God will never be reconciled to thee: these will eate out thine heart in prayer.
Fourthly, we can never pray if we have any 4 secret dispaire that there is any difficulty too hard for us to grapple withall, or to get through in our prayers. Howsoever a man prayes, yet if he have any spice of these feares in him, to thinke now I have taken a great deale of paines, but am never the better; I have prayed and prayed, but have got no good: I may goe on and doe thus and thus, but shall never prevaile or speed; all my labours, all my prayers and indeavours will be lost; this takes away the very spirit and life of a mans prayers.
Judas after he had betrayed the Lord Jesus, he was discouraged from ever praying for mercy. Why? because he thought it was impossible for him to get it; I have betrayed innocent blood, saith he. Matth. 27. as if he should say, I shall never out-wrastle this sinne; this sinne is my death: I have brought [Page 47] the blood of the Sonne of God on me, I shall never claw off this sinne: now Judas thus despayring, we never read one letter of any prayer that he made to God to get out of it; no, he thought it too hard for him to get mercy. Despaire drives a man from that he did hope for; because now he thinkes there is an impossibility in getting of it.
Beloved, mistake me not; there is a double desperation.
First, there is a desperation of infidelity; 1 and that deads and drawes the soule from God.
Secondly, there is a desperation of extremity; 2 And, if ever you meane to come to God, and to get any grace from God, you must come with desperation of extremity. desperation puts life into a mans prayers and indeavours.
As, a Souldier when he seeth nothing but to kill or be killed, that he sees his state desperate; why, this will compell a very coward to fight; this will make a coward fight (as if he would kill the Devill, saith the Proverb) it will make him fight like a spirit; he will be afraid of nothing. Take a Souldier that fights desperately for his life, with a kill or be killed; he feares nothing; neither Pike, nor Sword, nor Gun; why? [Page 48] he fights for his life. Therefore one notes that sometimes it is the nearest way to victory to be desperate in attempts and in fight. Therefore when William the Conquerour came first into England,, at Hasting, he sent back his Ships againe, that so the Souldiers might have no hope of saving themselves by flying back. And so at Battle, at one encounter, a little Army of the English slew a great Army of the French. Why? they grew desperate.
So, could men pray desperately, could they pray with a pray or be damned: beg with a begge or be damned; seeke to God for grace that you want with a speed or be damned; then would their prayers be more earnest and powerfull to get grace. O, did men pray thus, they would pray otherwise then they doe.
Men pray, but they pray deadly, coldly, and lazily, as if they had no need of prayer, or as if they had no need of the grace, they pray for; they pray for grace, but get it not; they pray for zeale, but have it not; for repentance and holinesse, but obtaine it not.
Beloved, either get zeale and holinesse, or else there is no mercy: either get grace and repentance, or else there is no mercy [Page 49] for thee. Pray then when thou prayest for grace, with a speede or be damned; say unto thy soule, either we must speede and get grace Soule, or else we must goe to hell. If men would pray thus, with a speede or be damned, we should never see, nor God should never heare so many cold and dead praiers as now we pray.
Despaire makes a man a Munke saith the Papist: but this despayre makes a man a good Christian I say: never doth a man pray indeede till he feels himselfe in extremity, hopeles and desperate in regard of himselfe; so that he seeth no remedie at all but get Christ: get grace or be damned for ever. Get power and strength over these corruptions: otherwise they will destroy and damne thee; this would make a man pray for life. Men pray coldly and faintly: why? because though they see they have no grace, no zeale, no holines, no repentance, no evidence of Christ: yet they hope to be saved notwithstanding. O beloved, the divell hath blinded these men to the intent they may be damned.
But, if men would pray desperate praiers with a pray or be damned, seeke with a finde or be damned: men would then pray other praiers then they doe. Such praiers did David [Page 50] pray Psal. 130. 1. Out of the deepe places have I called unto thee O Lord, Lord heare my prayer: as if he should say, Lord, I am even in the depth of miserie, plunged over head and eares, so that now I sinke and perish if thou helpe not: Lord, hear my praier. This desperation a Christian must have, this quickens up his Spirits, and puts life into him: but, take heede of the desperation of Infidelity: Saint Austen saith it is the murtherer of the soule: the spice of it will eate out the heart of a man, and kill the strength of all his endeavours.
I should now come to apply this doctrine; but I feare me there be many amongst us, that never come so farre towards heaven, as to know what these discouragements meane. This is lamentable.
It is true, discouragements are hideous cases in praier, and a man may perish and goe to hell that hath them: but yet, they are some-what profitable signes that a man doth at the least looke a little towards God, or else he could not know what they are. But there are abundance that never have attained so farre in religion, as to understand what they meane: but goe on in drinking, whoring, carding and dicing, hating and malicing, fretting and chasing, mocking & coveting; [Page 51] swearing and blaspheming, in security, in hardnes of heart and impenitencie: they are more carefull for their doggs, for their potts, and for their tables, and for their shops, then they are of their soules: And which is enough to astonish any that is godly, these men scarce finde any discouragements in praier: O, they have a good courage to pray at all times: O, say they, God forbid that any man should be discouraged in praier. I thanke God I have a good hope in God; God hath given me a good heart of grace to call upon him, and I make no question but that God heares me: God would never bid us to pray if he did not meane to heare us.
Beloved, these men that are so bold in the goodnes of their hearts to call upon God, they never as yet praied in all their lives: all the praiers of the wicked are indeede no praiers.
Daniel confessing the sinnes of wicked Judah, saith, though all this evill be come upon us, yet made we not our prayer to turne from our wicked wayes. Dan. 9. 13. all the time of those seventy yeares, Daniel saith they never made praier to God; yet they fasted every yeare, and praied every day, twise every day at the least, which would amount [Page 52] in that time to 50000 and 100 prayers: how then could Daniel say they never made one praier? I answer, (and pray marke it) because they never did quite turne from their evill waies. Though thou makest never so many praiers, though thou boastest of the goodnesse of thy condition, and snatchest at the Promises of God: yet if thou turnest not from thine iniquities, thou never as yet mad'st any praier by the Judgement of God himselfe. Paul made many thousand praiers before his conversion, he could not have beene a Pharise else; but they were never accounted praiers to him: therefore as soon as ever he was converted, behold saith God he prayeth Acts 9.
A wicked man, a carnall Christian, though he have the righteousnesse of Saint Paul before his conversion, of living blamlesse, unreproveable in respect of the outward righteousnesse of the Law: yet he can never make an acceptable prayer till he be truely converted; his praiers are no better then howling of dogs, or lowing of Oxen, yea the Lord abhorrs them. O what poore incouragements canst thou have, seeing the Lord never tallies downe any of thy prayers? wicked men are like ulysses, who wept more for the death of his dogge, then of [Page 53] his wife; so wicked men weepe and mourne for the losse of their corne and their cattle, hawkes and houndes, cardes and dice: but never for the losse of their praiers. So long as thou continuest in thy prophanesse and impenitency, thou losest all thy praiers: there is not one of them that God tallies downe, or reckons for a praier. Here we might have a great deale of matter, if time would suffer me. But it will not, onely let me tell you, I speake onely to those whose hearts God hath awakened out of their sinnes, but who are oft discouraged: take heede of these discouragements.
For, first, they will drive thee to melancholy 1. Beloved, there are a great many melancholy men in the world, and this is the cause of it; men are contented to be converted by halves: because they are discouraged in the worke. If thou suffer thy selfe to be discouraged, it will eate up thy spirit and thou wilt be like a silly dove without a heart, Prov. 7. 11. A dove is a melancholy creature, that hath no heart to any thing; so Ephraim hath no heart to call upon God, no heart to returne unto God: and this is the cause that men and women goe whineing and mourning under the burden of sin, and are not able to come out, because of [Page 54] discouragements: all the policie of hell is lesse then this policy of the divell, in driving men to despair or discouragements: this doth more hurt then al the rest of hel besides
Secondly, if you doe not take heede of 2 them, they will bring you to speake against God, I have prayed, but the Lord will not heare me: I have called, and the Lord will not answer, but hath turned away his eares from me. Now, thou speakest against God. Num. 21. 4, 5. The soule of the people was much discouraged, and the people spake against God, and against Moses, saying, Wherefore have you brought us out of Egypt, to die in the wildernesse? for here is neither bread, nor water, and our soule loatheth this light bread. So, beloved, if we suffer our soules to be discouraged, we shall soone come to murmure against God: wherefore hath he brought me up to this strictnes, and precisenesse? when I was a drunkard, a worldling, when I followed the lust of my flesh and liberty, then I enjoyed onnions, garlicke, and the flesh-pots of Egypt: pleasures and delights for my soule: then I had a good hope in God, and a good perswasion that my soul should goe to heaven: and then Preachers told me that if I would give over such and such sinnes, and looke after [Page 55] Heaven a little more, and doe such and such things, O then I should come to a Land flowing with milke and honey, then I should not misse of glory and salvation; But alas, I see nothing but Gyants and Anakims; I am in a wildernesse; now, now I see a man may have a great deal of repentance, and yet be a cast-away; A man may have a great deal of faith & yet be but a reprobate; A man may give over a great many sins, and yet perish in hell; now I see a man may live civilly and well, and have & do a great many good things, and yet be damned when he hath done all: A man may even goe to Heaven Gates, and yet the gates be shut against him, and he turned into hell. Alas! my poore soule is in a wildernesse; now I know not which way to goe; I am ready to lose my selfe, I see nothing here now but huge Gyants, the sonnes of Anack, strong corruptions, inclining and forcing me to evill: most fearefull and violent suggestions and temptations of the Devill, ready to thrust me into the gulfe of wickednesse and despaire.
And now, the soule begins to thinke that it is good for it to returne again into Egypt, to fall to its old courses againe: for certainly God lookes for no such matter, he requires [Page 56] no such strictnesse and precisenesse: And so it falls a whining and repining at the Word and Ministers of God that have call'd men to it, and laid it upon them: and hath no heart now to do thus and thus any longer. And thus it falls into discouragements because of the way, and into a thousand quandaries whether it may not goe back againe or no. And all these murmurings and repinings, are because men suffer themselves to be discouraged.
Thirdly, discouragements will cause thee to thinke that God hates thee. When the 3 soule like Baals Priests, hath been crying from morning to noone; ten, twenty, thirty yeeres, it may be, and yet hath no answer: now, it will begin to thinke if God did love me, then he would grant me my petitions. Then hereupon comes into a mans secret thoughts and feares that God hardly loves his soule. So was it with Israel; when they were discouraged, they said, because the Lord hated us, therefore he brought us out of the Land of Egypt, Deut. 1. 27. Because that they were discouraged, and because that their Brethren that went for spies, had disheartned them; therefore they were apt to say the Lord hated them.
Beloved, it is a miserable thing when [Page 57] the soule calls the love of God into question. Consider that as thou canst not have a friend if thou beest suspitious and jealous of his love to thee: So, thou canst never have the love of God settled on thy heart so long as thou art jealous of his love to thee.
Fourthly, If thou root them not out, it is to be feared that they will bring thee to despaire. M [...]lancholy thoughts and feares, and discouragements, drive the soule to despaire. For when the soule sees it selfe still disappointed of its hopes, at the last it grows hopelesse: If it have waited one day and the next day too: if it have praied this weeke, this month, this yeare, and yet still it seeth it selfe held off and disappointed: it will at last grow hopelesse. Take heed therefore, I beseech you, of all needlesse discouragements; to fear be ause that thou findest not that that thou wishedst or prayedst for, to day or to morrow, in thine own time, that therefore thou shalt never get it, that now thou shouldest for ever despaire of the grace and love of God, and thinke that now God will never heare thee, that thou shalt never get grace and power over thy corruptions.
Men thinke that the preaching of the [Page 58] Word of God brings men to despaire, the preaching of such strict points, and the urging such precise doctrines makes men despaire: men are loth to be at the paines to root out their discouragements: It is rather a cold or dead preaching of the Word that is the cause of this: for when the soule is instructed by holinesse, humbled by holinesse, converted by holinesse, at the last when it comes to be thorowly awakened, when it sees that this and this is required in a true conversion of the soule to God, that herein true repentance must declare and demonstrate it selfe by these and these fruits, or else it is but false and rotten: Why now, the soul must needs be brought to despaire, because it seeth that though it have been thus and thus humbled, though it have praied, fasted and mourned in this and this manner: yet it sees it hath not a soundnesse of grace.
There is such a grace in it, such a worke and such a fruit of Gods Spirit in it, that yet he could never finde in himselfe: this makes the soule to despaire. Indeed Preachers may be too blame if they speake and preach onely the terrours and condemnations of the Law without the promises of the Gospel: for these should be so tempered [Page 59] that every poore broken soule may see mercy and redemption for him upon his sound and unfeined repentance and humiliation. But if men doe despaire, they may thanke themselves for it, their owne sinnes for it, their owne discouragements for it, because they suffer these to continue in them.
Cain his heart grew sad, his countenance fell, he was wroth and disqui [...]ted in his minde, and heavily discouraged; why? Gen. 4. Sin lay at the dore, (what dore?) the dore of his conscience rapping and beating upon his heart.
Beloved, when the soule lets sinne lie at the dore: drunkenesse, pride and worldlinesse, security, hardnes and deadnes of heart lie at the dore: when a man lets his ne gligent and fruitlesse hearing of the word lie at the dore, when a man lets his vaine and dead praying, his temporizing and fashionary serving of God lie at the dore of conscience, to tell him that all his hearing of the word of God profits him nothing, that his praiers are dead and vaine, that his mourning, fasting, and all his humiliation is counterfe [...]t and rotten, and that he hath no soundnesse of grace in him, but that for all this he may fall into hell: when sinne lyeth thus at the dore, thus rapping at the conscience [Page 60] it is no wonder if the soule fall into desperation.
Cain let his sinne lie at the dore, there it lay rapping and beating, and told him that his carelesenesse and negligent sacrificing to God was not accepted: and therefore no marvell if Cain be so cast down in his countenance, and that he fall to despaire.
O beloved, when sinne lieth bouncing and beating at the dore of thy heart, when thy sinne (whatsoever it is, search thy heart and finde it out) lies knocking and rapping at the dore of thy conscience day by day, and month by month, and thou art content to let it lie, and art unwilling to use meanes to remove it, and art loth to take the paines to get the bloud of Christ to wash thy soule from it, or the Spirit of Christ to cleanse thee from it; then thy soule will despaire, either in this world, or in the world to come. But let us take heede then, that our conscience condemne us not in any thing or course that we allow in our selves: for if that doe, then much more will God who is greater then our consciences, and knowes all things.
The Apostle hath an excellent Phrase: Rom. 8. 1. There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus &c. As if he should [Page 61] say, there is not one condemnation; there is none in Heaven, God doth not condemne them; there is none in earth, their owne heart and conscience doth not condemne them; he that is in Christ Jesus, that walks not after the flesh, but after the Spirit, there is none, no not one condemnation to him; none, neither in Heaven nor in earth: no word, no commandement, no threatning condemnes him. But if thy conscience condemne thee, and tell thee thou lettest sin lie at the dore, rapping at thy conscience day after day, and month after month, telling thee that yet thou art without Christ, that yet thou never hadst any true faith in the Lord Jesus, that yet thou hast not truely repented, and turned from thy sinnes: this will at last drive thy soule into heavie discouragements, if not into finall despaire.
O beloved, religion and piety, and the power of godlinesse, goe downe the winde every where. What is the reason of it, but because of these discouragements that men live and go in? Men pray and pray, and their prayers profit them not: men run up and downe and come to the Church and heare the Word, and receive the Sacraments, and use the meanes of grace, but to no end: they are unprofitable to them: they [Page 62] remaine in their sinnes still: the ordinances of God bring them not out of their lusts and corruptions: hereby they disgrace and discredit the ordinances of God in the eyes and account of the men of the world, making them thinke as if there were no more power nor force in the Ordinances of God then these men manifest.
There is no life in many Christians, mens spirits are discouraged; these secret discouragements in their hearts take away their spirits in the use of the meanes, that though they use the meanes, yet it drives them to despaire of reaping good or profit by them.
Beloved, I could here tell you enough to 1 make your hearts ake to heare it.
First, all your complaints they are hut winde, Job 6. 26. doe you imagine to reprove words, and the speeches of one that is desperate which are as winde? Jobs friends taking Job to be a man of despaire, they accounted all his words but as winde.
Doest thou nestle any discouragement in thy heart? thou maist complaine of sinne as much as thou canst: yet all thy complainings are but as winde: thou maist cry out against thy corruptions, with weeping and teares, and pray and fight against them: [Page 63] and yet all thy weeping, mourning and praying is but as the winde: thou maiest beg grace, thou maist seeke after God, thou maist heare the Word, receive the Sacraments, and yet all will be to thee as wind: all will vanish, be unprofitable, not regarded.
Secondly, discouragements drive us from 2 the use of the meanes. If ever we meane to come out of our sinnes, if ever we meane to get grace and faith, and assurance, and zeale: we must constantly use the meanes, 1 Sam. 27. 1. David saith, there is nothing better for me then that I should speedily escape into the Land of the Philistims, and Saul shall despaire of me to seeke me any more. David thought in himselfe, if I can make him out of hope of finding me, certainely he will give over seeking of me. So when the soule hath any secret despaire of finding the Lord, that soule will quickly be drawne from seeking of the Lord in the use of the meanes.
What ever you doe then, O be not discouraged, lest you be driven from the use of the meanes: if you be driven from the use of the meanes, woe is to you, you will never finde God then. Be not driven from praier, nor driven from holy conference, [Page 64] nor driven from the Word, nor driven from the Sacrament, nor from meditation, nor from the diligent and strict examination of thy selfe, of thy heart and of all thy waies: for these are the waies of finding the Lord. If you nourish any thoughts and feares of despaire in you, if you be discouraged, you will be driven from the use of the meanes, which is a lamentable thing; therefore be not discouraged.
Thirdly, discouragements will make you 3 stand poaring on your former courses, thus I should have done, and that I should have done, woe is me that I did it not▪ it will make a man stand poaring on his sinnes, but never able to get out of them. So it was like to be with them in the Ship with Paul, Acts 27. 20. In the tempest at Sea, they were utterly discouraged from any hope of safety: now indeed Paul told them what they should have done if they had been wise: Sirs, you should have hearkned to me, and not have loosed, ver. 21. as if he had said, you should have done thus and thus: but now doe not stand poaring too much on that, you should have hearkned to me, and not have launched forth, &c. but that cannot be holpen, now: therefore I exhort you to be of good cheare, &c.
So beloved, when the soule is discouraged upon these thoughts, I should have prayed better, I should have heard the Word of God better, and with more profit; I should have repented better, I should have performed this and that religious and good dutie better; but ah wretch that I am, I have sinned thus and thus; it is alwaies looking on this sinne and that sinne, this imperfection and that failing: when now I say the soule is discouraged, it will be alwaies poaring upon sinne, but it will never come out of its sinne; alwaies poaring upon its deadnesse, and unprofitablenesse, but never able to come out of it. O beloved, be of good cheare, and be not discouraged; it is true you should have prayed better; you should have heard the Word of God better heretofore, you should have been more carefull and circumspect of your wayes then you were; but now you cannot helpe it; these things and times are gone and cannot be recalled: such a one hath been a drunkard, a swearer, a worldling, &c. but he cannot helpe it now. True, he might have helped it, and because he did not, his heart shall bleed for it, if he belong to God: but doe not stand poaring too much upon it, but consider now what you have to doe, now you are to humble your [Page 66] selfe, now you are to strive with God in all manner of prayer for more grace, and more power of obedience and assurance, and be not discouraged.
Fourthly, if the soule be discouraged, it 4 will breed nothing but sorrow. What is the reason that many Christians are alwaies weeping, and mourning, and sighing, and sobbing, from day to day, all their life time, and will not be comforted? because of these discouragements, 1 Thes. 4. 13. Sorrow not (saith the Apostle) as those that have no hope, as if he had said, sorrow if you will; but do not sorrow as they that have no hope.
How is that? it is a sorrow with nothing but sorrow, from which they have no hope of inlargement or freedome.
O then my brethren, suppose you have dead hearts, suppose you want zeale, you want assurance; suppose it be so, yet labour to attaine these graces; sorrow and spare not; weepe and mourne, and powre out whole buckets of teares for your sinnes, if you can: but, sorrow not with nothing but sorrow: be not discouraged: suppose that thou hast a dead heart, that thou art an hypocrite, that thou hast a rotten heart; it is a heavie thing, and a fearefull case indeed, [Page 67] for which thou hast great cause of humiliation and sorrow; but yet sorrow not desperately as men without hope: be not wholly discouraged, but as you sorrow for your sins, so also labour with incouragement to get out and be rid of your sins. 5
Fifthly, discouragements breed and procure a totall perplexity. They leave the soule in a maze, that it knowes not whether to turne it selfe. When men come to be discouraged, Oh what shall I doe saith one, I am utterly undone saith another: I know not what will become of me, saith a third: Oh I am utterly lost, I shall perish one day, one day God will discover me, and be avenged on me for this and that sin: I were as good go to hell at the first as at the last, for that will be the end of me: I have gon to Prayer, but that doth not helpe me: I have gone to Sacraments, but I finde no helpe: still my soule lies under the power of sinne; still my sinnes are as strong in me as ever: Thus the soule is discouraged and cryes out, Oh, what shall I doe? I know not what to doe. What shall I doe sayest thou?
Alas, thou hast things enough to doe, if thou wert not discouraged. Utterly undone [...] No, man, thou mightest see that thou art not utterly undone, but that thou art discouraged. Dost thou not know what will become [Page 68] of th [...]e? yea, poore soule, there is mercy, grace and peace for thee, if thou wilt not be discouraged.
Sixthly, discouragements whisper within a 6 man a sentence of death, and an impossibility of escaping. As far as the discouragement of life goeth, so farre goeth the sentence of death. We despaired of life, and had the sentence of death in our selves, saith the Apostle, 2 Cor. 1. 8. 9. he despaired of life in himself, and therefore had the sentence of death in himselfe; this was good, but he did not despaire of life in God; for then he should have had likewise the sentence of death from God in his conscience.
If you despaire in the Lord, you have the sentence of death and damnation from God in your conscience; take heed of this my beloved; be not discouraged in God: do not despaire in the Lord: that will worke a miserable effect in your soules: it will secretly whisper a sentence of damnation in your soules.
It is strange to consider how many poore soules rub on with these whispering sentences in their bosomes, suffering their consciences day by day to tell them that they are rotten, to tell them that they were never yet converted, to tell them that they are yet in [Page 69] the state of damnation, and yet they will not root out these discouragements.
O goe to the Throne of grace, beg for grace and for mercy, and for power against sinne, and be not discouraged. What? wilt thou carry thy owne sentence of death in thy brest? if thou wilt not rouze up thy soule, and pray with more affection and confidence, and shake off discouragements, take heed lest thou carry the sentence of thy own death and damnation in thy bowels. O therefore once more let me beseech you to take heed of these discouragements, and now hearken to the voice of God which calleth upon you, feare not. Thou drewest nigh in the day that I called upon thee, thou saidst feare not.
THE MISERY OF THE Creatures by the sinne of Man.
THe Heavens and the Earth and every creature in both, have a threefold goodnesse created in them by God.
First, they have a goodnesse 1 of end; God made every creature for his owne glory, for the setting forth of his owne praise; the Lord hath made all [Page 71] things for himselfe, Prov. 16. 4. that is, that himselfe might be honoured and glorified by all.
Secondly, a goodnesse of nature; as God 2 made all things to a good end, [...]o he made them of a good nature, fit to attaine to that end for which h [...] made it. God saw every thing that he made, and behold it was very good, Gen. 1. 31. very good for that end, and fit for that purpose for which he made it.
Thirdly, a goodnesse of use: as God created 3 every creature for a good end, and made every creature fit for that end; so he hath given every creature to men to use them to that end, to have dominion over them, Gen. 1. 38. that is, take them for thy use and imployment: and according as I have made them to set forth my glory, and made them set forth that end; So, see thou use them to that end. God hath appointed man that he should be the creatures mouth, and their heart, and their reason, to praise and magnifie the Lord in them, and by them, and with them, and for them, that man being set in a course to serve God, should have the use of all the creatures as under-helps unto him: as, the Sunne to shine on him, the aire to breath in, the [...] to refresh [Page 72] him, the earth to beare him, the trees to feed him, the whole world for to be Gods Looking-glasse for him, wherein he might see the in [...]sible things of God. But, behold, man rebels against God his Maker, and brings a curse upon himselfe, Gen. 3. 19. and upon all his posterity, ver. 16. and upon all the creatures, vers. 17. and this curse lieth so heavily upon them, that they all groane unto this day under the burthen; namely, because man hath violently wrested them from the goodnesse of their end, 3 and villanously poysoned the goodnesse of their nature, and basely perverted the use of their service, as Jerome said concerning Arrianisme, the whole world groaneth under it. Yea, saith S. Paul, it travels in paine till it be delivered, for so the word signifieth, as much as a distressed woman in travell. It is a figure (which we call Prosopopeia) whereby a Person is feigned to the creature, as though it had will, desire, sorrow, groaning. It is a Metaphoricall speech, for we know that the whole creation groaneth with us, and travelleth in paine unto this present.
The words now read containe in them these foure particulars.
First, the agony of the creature under the 1 [Page 73] slavery of sinne; the whole creation groaneth.
Secondly, here is the agony of the Saints: 2 it groaneth with us; we groane together with it, and it with us.
Thirdly, here is the continuance of both: 3 till now.
Fourthly, here is the certainty of the thing: 4 we know it to be so [...] we know that the whole creation groaneth and travelleth in paine together with us till now.
There be foure severall evills saith Peter Martyr; under which every creature groaneth under the hand of man.
First, the continuall labour the creature is 1 put too: you see the creature is put to a continuall labour: the Sun is ever shining, the earth is ever bearing, the fire is ever burning, &c. therefore as the Isralites groaned under the hard taske of Pharaoh, so the creatures groane under the continuall toyle they are put to by sinfull man.
Secondly, it groanes in that it doth sometimes 2 partake of the plagues of the ungodly: in the destruction of wicked men the creatures have their share; as in the deluge of the old world, it drowned all the world, saving onely some few that were with Noah in the Arke: in the destruction of Sodome and Gomorr [...] [Page 74] the creatures were destroyed by fire and brimstone from Heaven. In the destruction of Egypt the Vengeance of God came upon their cattell, and many other creatures. Therefore as a childe groanes under his fathers rodde, so doth the creature under Gods plagues.
Thirdly, the creatures have a sympathy 3 and instinctive fellow feeling of mans wretchednesse: therefore as a tender heart would screech to see another man breake his neck: so the creatures compassionately groane under our evills.
Fourthly, because they are distorted, rent and 4 torne from their proper Master; the creatures were made to set forth Gods Power, the wisdom, the truth, the goodnesse, and the glory of God; when therefore they art distorted and carried another way, the creatures groane.
When the creatures are forced to give their service to the wicked desires, and lusts of the ungodly; as the Sun to give his light, the earth her fruites, the aire its breathing: therefore, as a good sonne would groane that another should violently compell his hand to stabbe his owne father: so do the creatures groane together with us, and travell in paine unto this present.
Hence observe, That [...]uery creature groaneth Doct. under the slavery of sinne: not onely under the slavery of sinfull man, but under the slavery of sinne: so that they groane under the Saints of God so as the Saints groane with them. So farre as they minister to the flesh of Gods people, so farre they groane under them: the creature groaneth under the slavery of sinne.
Are men swearers? because of swearing the Land mourneth. Jer. 23. 10. Doe men lye, steale, commit adultery? for this cause the Land mourneth. Hos. 4. 2, 3. Are women proud, and do they brave it out in their apparrell? the very gates shall lament and mourne for it. Isay 3. 16. Doe men covet an evill coveteousnes, coveting more the gaine of the world then the glory of God? The stone out of the wall shall cry and the beame out of the timber shall answer it. Hab. 2. 11. Are men wrathfull, and cholerick, with Moab? then Moab groanes against Moab. Isay. 16. 7. The grounds and dwellings of Moab, groane under the hands of Moab; the walls of Moab, against the men of Moab.
But it may be demanded, did ever any Obje. man heare the creatures groane? did any heare any unreasonable creature groane? did ever any heare the heavens to groane, [Page 76] or the earth to groane, or the trees, or any such like creatures groane? how doe the creatures groane?
They may be said to groane five waies. Answ.
First, this is spoken hyperbolically, to declare 1 the great miserie the creatures are in to serve sinfull man: the creatures were made to serve with reference to a holy God. Oh what miserie then is it for them to be serviceable to sinefull and ungodly men? thus, saith Chrysostome, doth the Prophet bring in the vines groaning, the roofe of the temple and the very high-waies groaning upon mens sinnes, to signify the exceeding great desire that each of the creatures have to be redeemed from such a thraldome.
Secondly, this is spoken Analogically, in 2 regard of a naturall instinct of blinde reason that is in all the creatures: for they have all reason, as if it were reason indeed: they have all a shadow of reason: the grasse growes as right, as if it knew how to grow: the wheate sproutes forth, as if it knew how to sproute forth; every creature acteth by a rule, which it swerveth not from, as if it were endued with reason to act by. A stone falling findes out the straight line of descending, as if it had reason to pecke it out. Let a stone be cast up in the aire, all the reason [Page 77] under heaven cannot finde a straighter line then it will to fall downe by; so every creature, it hath such an obedientiall instinct to glorify God, as if it had reason to obey by; wherefore it is saide to groane to serve sinne; the Land shall mourne, every family a part: Zachar. 12. 12. As men mourne with reason at the crucifying of the Lord of life, so the Land it selfe mournes Analogically at the same.
Thirdly, this is spoken supposedly or by 3 way of supposition. Every creature groaneth: that is, if they had reason, they would groane to be so misused.
Beloved, the liquor that the drunkard abuseth, if it had reason as well as a man to know how shamefully it is abused and spoiled, it would groane in the barrells against him: it would groane in the cup against him, it would groane in his throate and belly against him; it would flie in his face, if it could speake, and crie out drunkard, out.
So if God should open the mouth of the creatures, as he did open the mouth of Balaans Asse: then, the proud mans garments on his backe would groane against him; there is never a creature but if it had reason to know how it is abused, till a man is converted, [Page 78] it would groane against man.
If the creature were conscious of mans abuse of it, then the Land would groane to beare us, the Aire would groane to give us breathing, our houses would groane to lodge us, our beds would groane to ease us, our foode to feede us, our cloathes to cover us, and every creature would groane against us to give us any helpe or comfort, so long as we live in sinne against God.
Fourthly, intelligently, there is an intellective 4 assistance which runs along in every creature, as the heathen and schoole-men tell us. The power, goodnesse and providence of God, run along in them, giving being, quickening, preserving, leading and governing &c. So that a man cannot wrong the creature, but he wrongs God in the creature. And therefore because Paul wronged and persecuted the Church, Christ cals out from heaven to him, Why persecutest thou me? Acts. 9. 4. Why? because he persecuted the Church, which was Christ his Church. As Christ is the head of his Church, so God hath made him the heire of all the creatures; all the creatures are delivered up to Christ, and they are his: so that a man cannot wronge the creatures but he wrongeth Christ, and Christ groanes in [Page 79] the creatures, against the drunkard, Drunkard, why abusest thou me? When the covetous man is coveting for the world, Christ cries in his barne, he cries in his Chest: Christ cries in his goods, Wretch, Wretch, why wrongest thou me? Doth a man abuse his apparrell to pride? Christ groanes against him, Wretch, Wretch, why abusest thou me? all the creatures are so inlivened, quickned, preserved by God, that a man cannot meddle nor lay his hand on the creature, but he meddles with God himselfe.
Fifthly, this is spoken specifically: not of 5 the blessed Angells as Origen would have it, nor of men in generall as Austin would have it, because man is a little world, and all creatures meete in him: But specifically, every creature groaneth: that is, saith Gregory and Hugo, and others, the goaly groaneth: and it is therefore saide every creature groaneth, because the godly groane; every creature groaneth in the bowells of the Saints; they take the part of every creature, and come before God in the behalfe of the creatures, in their prayers, confessions, and humiliations, confessing how horribly and fearefully the creatures are abused, groaning and mourning in their hearts for it.
Thus you see how the creatures may be [Page 80] said to groane under the slavery of sinne; Come we to the reasons why the creatures are said to groane under the slavery of sin.
First, because it is distracted in its service: Reas. 1 all the creatures are Gods servants: Psal. 119. 9. that is, they minister to his prayse, they serve for the setting forth of his glory, they all conspire to Gods owne ende and purpose: all the creatures are Gods servants, the flesh and wicked men are Gods enemies; the creatures were made to serve God. Oh then how distracted are they, when they are made to serve the flesh and corruption? the earth was made to honour God, and therefore it must needs groane to carrie one that is a rebell against God: meate and drinke were made for Gods glory, and therefore they must needs groane to feede a rebell: the Sun and Moone were made to declare Gods prayse, and therefore they must groane to give light to a rebell: they will see nothing by it but to dishonour God. Gold and silver, goods and cattle, corne and grasse, were made for Gods prayse, and therefore they must needs groan to maintaine a rebell; tongues were made to blesse God, therefore they must needs groane to be in the mouthes of swearing and lying rebells: eyes were made for Gods [Page 81] praise, to see the Word and Workes of God withall, therefore they must needs groane to be in the heads of lustfull wantons, that behold nothing but vaine and sinfull objects by it.
Needs must the creatures groane that is distracted in its service. God would have one thing, and the wicked another. When a wicked man thinkes of a creature, or meddle with a creature, or useth a creature not to that end God hath appointed it for, the creature is distracted in its service, it knows not which way to goe, our Saviour tells us Matth. 6. 14. and No man can serve two Masters; If a servant should be compelled to have two Masters: the one bids him go one way, doe such a thing; the other commands the cleane contrary of him, and that upon life and death: how miserably should such a one be distracted, and how would it make him sigh and groane under such a slavery: so it is with the creatures: When God the true and proper Master of them commands and appoints one thing, and one end for them, and wicked men, usurping tyrants, shall forcibly carry them to another: needs must the creat [...]res groane in such distraction; the creatures continually gaspe to set forth the praise of God: they are continually [Page 82] ministring of new occasions to glorifie God.
Secondly, they groane because of the unprofitablenesse [...]. of their service; they serve, and serve, and get nothing by it. Should a servant do never so hard a taske, toyle and moyle himselfe never so much: yet if he should have good pay for his labour, it would not vex him; there would be some comfort in it [...] but when a servant hath toyled and laboured; if then he should have nothing but stripes for wages, and blowes for quarteridge, it would even breake his heart, and it would make him to groane to live under such a servitude. Thus is it with the poore creatures: they serve wicked men and have nothing but labour for their paines: nothing but woes, and curses, and the plagues of God upon them for their paines, Gen. 3.
Beloved, what are all those heaths, parched grounds, barren lands, &c. amongst us, but the groanings of the creatures under our sins? What are the tempests, inundations of waters, strange snowes, earthquakes, but the groanings and quakings of the creatures under our sinnes? What are all murraines, glanders, plagues and pestilences, but the groanings of the creatures [Page 83] under our sinnes? What are those strange unnaturall births, and mishapen monsters that are brought f [...]th daily, but the groanings of the creatures under our hands? it is loth to serve us.
Looke upon the Husbandman, the earth is loth to give him a harvest, he is faine to dung it and dresse it, and by his Plough to rent and teare up the very heart of it and sow and harrow it, &c. Its loth to serve such a hard Master. Looke on all the creatures, and see how backward, how dull and untoward they are to yeeld service to man, because they have such hard pay for their labour.
Thirdly, because of the uncessantnesse of Reas. 3 its service. It is ever toyling and labouring without intermission. Beloved, we were not able to live, unlesse the creatures were still in action, unlesse the Sea were alwaies in motion, the earth alwaies bearing, the fire alwaies heating, and all other things doing their part. What servant is there, but that sometime or other hath his holy day, his day of recreation? but the creatures are never at rest. By watering he wearieth the thicke clouds, Job. 37. 11.
Is not the Sun in the Firmament wearied by poasting up and downe from East to [Page 84] West? is it not strange to thinke what toyle it hath in its continuall circuits, when it runnes in one houre two thousand thousand miles. Those that have no knowledge in the working of the creatures may thinke it strange, but they that have learning and knowledge, know it to be as true as the Sun shineth. But when it hath gone thus farre, what good doth come from it? one seeth to drinke, sweare and swagger; another see to Dice and Card by it; another sees to Hunt and Hauke by it, another sees to trade and chaffer: but few see to glorifie God by it. Is it not a miserable thing that when the creature hath been at all this labour and toyle, yet it shall doe it for base sinfull man, that will not see to glorifie God by it?
Fourthly, in regard of the misery and woe Reas. 4 that the creatures lie under, so that it had been good for the creatures that they never had had a being: but that God meanes to deliver them. As it was said of Judas that betrayed Christ, good it had been for him if he had never been borne; So beloved, were it not that God keeps the creature untill the day of redemption of the Sonnes of God, then to free them from bondage and misery, it had been good for the creatures [Page 85] that they had had no being. Better it were the creature were annihilated to its old nothing, then that wicked men should thus cast an eye upon the creature, tread upon the creature, breath in the creature, live of the creature; better were it for the creature to be turned to its old nothing.
I will make it plaine;
Every creature hath a double end, a specificall, and an ultimate end. pray marke it.
First, a speciall or intermediate end, and 1 that is what the creature is made to doe, as of its owne nature; as, the specificall end of fire is to burne, of the Sun to shine, of the water to moisten.
Secondly, the ultimate and last end of the 2 creature, and that is Gods glory to glorifie God; every creature is then happy when it hath attained its end; but, the specificall cannot be its happinesse; for there is another end beyond that.
The ultimate end of a creature, as it is a creature, namely to set forth Gods glory, is more essentiall to it, then its owne specificall end, because it hath this specificall end onely in reference to the ultimate end.
Therefore, if the creature be robbed of its last end, it is robbed of its being. The [Page 86] soule and heart of the creature is killed, and it is undone, when as it is taken from his ultimate end. It were as good that the world were no world, as that God have no glory by it: as good no earth, no corne, no cattell, as that God be not honoured by by it: A man no man, if he doe not honour God: a creature no creature, if it doe not honour God: it is as much as if the creature were annihilated to its first nothing, yea worse: for, there is no evill in nothing, all evill is founded out of some good.
Hence it followeth, that a wicked man Use 1 hath no right to the creatures. For if the creatures were now of right belonging to the wicked, they would not groane under their service: for every thing rejoyceth to be where of right it should be. And a thing groanes when it is not in his proper place.
I desire not to be misconstrued in this hard point: wicked men have a fivefold right to the creatures, which is as good as nothing without the sixth.
First, they have a civill right: so Nabals 1 sheep were said to be his sheep, 1 Sam. 25. 4. And he was a theefe that should have stolne them from him. A man is a thiefe [Page 87] before God and man that robs a wicked man.
Secondly, a providentiall right: that is, 2 God by his providence may cast the creatures in abundance upon a wicked man. Thus we see wicked men have lands, houses, and great possessions, corne and cattell, &c. God by his providence casteth them upon them, Jer. 27. 5. God that made the Heavens and the earth with all creatures he distributes and disposeth of them according to his owne will.
Thirdly, a vindicative right from Gods 3 wrath: they may be instruments of his wrath, they may be able to execute the vengeance of God, as in the sixth verse of the forenamed place, Nebuchadnezzar was a wicked man, yet when the Lord would have him to execute his revenge upon Judah for Judahs sinnes and rebellions against God, to this end the Lord delivered up all the Cattell, and all the Lands of Judah into the King of Babylons hand, though in the end he vomits them up againe.
Fourthly, a wicked man may have a creatures 4 right: a wicked man as he is a creature, so he hath a creatures right to the creatures. For one creature depends on another, and helpes one another, and all joyne to [Page 88] maintaine the life of man. God hath commanded man that he shall not murther; and therefore he is not to murther himselfe. Wherefore when he is hungry he must not starve himselfe, but must eate: when he is dry he must not choake himselfe, but he must drinke, be he never so wicked.
Fiftly and lastly, they have a filiall right 5 to them, for God will have his grace and the Gospel of his Son Christ to be offered unto them: he will have the wicked invited to faith and repentance; now this cannot be unlesse they should live: they cannot be invited to faith unlesse they a naturall life: and a naturall life they cannot have, if they should have no naturall helps to uphold them therein, Psal. 115. 16. The Heavens aae the Lords, but the earth hath he given to the children of men. Chrysostome saith, he hath given all the creatures to men in common, I have given them my creatures here below, that they might trust in me above: that they may enter into the kingdom of Heaven at the last. This is a filiall right, when he that is not may be a Son of God: therefore God will have the Gospell preached to the wicked. Now, if the wicked might not have the creatures, how could they come to Church? Alas, you [Page 89] were not able to sit in your Pews and to heare the Gospell preached, if you might not have the creatures.
But beloved, all these rights are nothing without another right. The creatures may groane in their hands: these make their doome and damnation the greater, and the bondage and misery of the creature the greater, that the creature should help man to come to Christ, and then he will not have him: that the creature hath fed and nourished such a one that he might repent, but he will not: that the creature hath given him life, light and strength to lead him to faith, but he will no [...] believe: O, then, the creature fetcheth such a groane as that it makes all the world to ring with it, and God heares the groanes.
A wicked man hath no filiall right to the creatures, they have no Son-like right in Christ: they have a filiable right, because they are invited to be his Sons and daughters; but as long as they live in their sinnes they are none of his sonnes, neither have they any filiall right.
Beloved, mans first Charter is out of doubt lost, by reason of sinne; all the creatures are fallen by lapse into the hands of God the owner againe. Now Christ is [Page 90] our chiefe Lord, he is made the Heire of all things, Hebrews 1. And the wicked that are not new creatures in Christ, in regard of filiall right, they are but incroachers; and therefore every creature groanes in their fingers, and every thing that they have, groanes to be theirs; their very meate groans in their bellies, their sleep groanes in their heads, their breath groanes in their lungs: yea, the very blood groanes in their veines, and woe is them that they have not eares to heare these groanes.
Though God give them Tables, and fill them with abundance, yet he raines his fierce wrath and vengeance upon their meate while they are eating, Job 20. 23. God will make them restore every creature they have; they shall make restitution as oppressors of the poore creatures, vers. 18. and their meat shall be turned into the gall of Aspes, vers. 14. for the very creatures shall rise up in judgement against them, and condemne them: we know that every creature groaneth.
Secondly, this may teach us that the 2 wicked have little cause to be merry at any time, because there is nothing about them, nor in them, nor before them, but groaneth against them. Every creature that they have [Page 91] groanes because it is possessed by them: not some kinde of creatures, but every creature, as Theophylact observes, every creature groaneth against them.
Dost thou live in thy sinnes, and yet art merry? thou art madde. Dost thou live in thy carnall estate and condition, and yet canst rejoyce? thou art surely besides thy selfe. For who can be merry in the midst of thousand thousands of groanes? Thy Apparell groanes, thy Laces, thy Silkes, and thy Braveries groane, till either thou beest a new creature, or else beest in hell. Thy house and thy stuffe, thy barne and thy store doe groane, till either thou be a Convert or in Tophet. Every penny in thy purse, every ragge on thy backe, yea thy flesh and thy bones, yea thine owne soule and thy spirits as they are Gods creatures, and take his part, they all groane against thee till thou beest cut off.
Not onely all thy sinnes, all thy oathes, lies, vaine speeches; not onely every absence from Church, every idle thought, every unprofitable word, every Sermon that thou hast heard without profit, every exhortation thou hast heard without benefit, every sicknesse thou hast had without reformation, every day of patience thou [Page 92] hast enjoyed without repentance, not onely all these doe groane against thee: but also every creature in heaven and in earth, they doe all groane and travell in paine to be delivered out of thy slavery. Whatsoever thou doest, the creatures groane and complaine against thee. How then canst thou rejoyee, or have merry day? I have saide of this joy it is madde: and dost thou rejoyce? thy rejoycing shall be short. Job. 20. 5.
Beloved, needs must a wicked man have wrath and vengeance powred downe upon him; for all creatures groane to God for his vengeance and destruction. The creatures crie unto God, Lord, plague this man: Lord, shower downe thy curses on him: he hath abused and wronged me: Lord, let not such a rebell as that man is, escape, but in thy justice be avenged on him for his abuse of us.
Weepe and howle rather then thou secure and impenitent person; let this be a Corasime to thy pleasantest lust, and as an Arrow shot into thy heart to let out the life and bloud of all thy sinnes and corruptions, to thinke of this. And in the feare of God take heede, how thou goest on in thy sinnes, in thy abuse of Gods creatures, least thereby thou forcing the creatures to groane for vengroane, [Page 93] they pull downe the wrath and plagues of God upon thy head.
Oh what a terrour is this to the wicked; every creature groanes: not in compassion for thee, nor in fellow-feeling with thee, as with the godly, but in indignation against thee.
The horses, and the bridles, they should have written upon them holinesse in the Lord Zach. 14. 20. this is a Prophesie of the Churches holinesse under Christ, not as Theoderit adplies it to Hellena, who adorned her horse-trappings with the nailes of Christ his crosse. Hierome refuits that; but, to shew that Christ he will have even the horses and bridles, and all and every thing for a holy use; so the silly horses and even the bridles doe groane and pronounce woe unto the ungodly riders that feare not God.
Every pot in Judah, and every bowle in Jerusalem shall be holy unto the Lord, ver. 12. The drinking pots and bowles doe groane, woe be unto him that drinkes, and lives not a godly life: yea the very highways shall be called the ways of holines, I say 35. 8. the ways and the pathes groane under all that goe on them and are not holy.
There is no creature above or beneath as Porsper speaketh, which doth professe the [Page 94] praise of God, and therefore every creature contesteth against thee that praysest not God. The Angels and all the Hoast of Heaven prayse God. Psal. 148. the Sunne, the Moone and the starres prayse God, the heavens and the waters that be above the heavens prayse God: the earth, the dragons, and all the deepes, fire and haile &c. Kings of the earth, &c. all these sing forth the prayses of God. And therefore they all groane against him that prayseth him not.
Better were it for thee to have all the divells in hell against thee, then to have the groanes of Gods creatures against thee. I would rather have all the divells in hell, and all the wicked in the world against mee, then the least worme or dust of the earth to groane in the eares of the Lord against me. A thousand worlds cannot doe me so much good, as the least groan of the meanest of all Gods creatures can doe me hurt. Oh then how shall the wicked ever hope to escape the doome to come, that have so many millions of creatures groaning against them.
But what kinde of groanes are these?
- 1 They are upbraiding groanes.
- 2 They are witnessing groanes.
- 3 They are accusing groanes.
- [Page 95]They are judgeing and condemning 4 groanes.
First, they are upbraiding groanes, Give 1 eare Oh ye heavens, and I will speake, and heare Oh earth the words of my lips. Dent. 32. 1. as if God had said, marke O ye heavens, and let all the whole world heare what I testifie against this people: as if the heavens and the earth did upbraide them of their unthankfullnesse. God commands the Sun to shine and it shineth: the earth to fructifie and it obeyeth: But this wicked people he commands to repent and to forsake their sinnes, and they will not.
Chrysostome saith, wicked men although they have naturall reason in them, are more sencelesse then sencelesse creatures: the rocks, and the flints, the fly and the gnats may upbraide them; the rocks rent in sunder, but this people wil not rent their hearts; swarmes of flies were hist for to come, and they yeelded obedience; and the livelesse creatures groane under the slavery of sinne: but they will not obey, they will not be brought to groane for their sinnes. How do all the creatures upbraide man! Doe ye thus requite the Lord O ye foolish people and unwise.
Beloved, how doe the heavens and the [Page 96] earth upbraide thee for unthankfullnesse; wert thou ever in sicknesse, and God did not deliver thee? wert thou ever in misery, and God did not comfort thee? wert thou ever in any straight, and God did not direct thee? in sicknesse who was life unto thee? in poverty who supplied thee? in danger who delivered thee? was it not God that hath done all for thee? And shall the Lord command thee obedience, and wilt thou not grant it him? doth he command thee to part with thy lust, and crucifie all thy corruptions, and wilt thou not obey him? doth the Lord command thee to be meeke, humble, patient, and dost thou refuse? then, heare O heavens, and hearken O earth.
Secondly, the groanes of the creatures 2 are witnessing groanes. I call heaven and earth to record against you; know that you shall shortly perish, said Moses to the Isralites. Dent. 4. 26. So beloved, let me say to you, I call heaven and earth to record against you, that woe and damnation shall be to that man that obeys not the commandements of God; Cursed be that man, that goeth on still in his wickednesse. The heavens write his curse, and the whole earth doe witnesse his vengeance, that will not [Page 97] give over his lust at the commandement of the Gospell of the Lord Jesus Christ.
As Joshuah said unto all the people, Josh. 24. 27. Behold this stone shall be a witnesse unto us, for it hath heard all the words of the Lord, which he spake unto us; it shall be a witnesse &c. so may I say unto you, the walls of this house shall cry, the timber of the Church shall answer, this Sermon that you have heard, this doctrine that hath beene preached unto you, if you will not repent, if you will not humble your selves and obey the voyce of your God, all these shall witnes against you another day, that you had a time, that you had a day to repent in, you had the word of God calling you to it, but you would not.
Dost thou commit a sinne? and none by, but the stonnes in the streets? even they see thee, like Joshuahs stone with seven eyes, and they shall witnes against thee. Dost thou pray thy lazie praiers unto God, thoughtlesse of God, and none by but the walls of thy Clofet, or thy bedde, or the hangings? they shall witnes against thee. Dost thou sweare, and blaspheme the King of Heaven? though none were present, but the fowles of the aire, they shall carry thy voice and declare the matter. Eccles. 10. 20. [Page 98] If the creatures groane against thee, then they are sensible in some sort, to witnesse against thee.
Beloved, mens hearts are so stubborne, that we the Ministers of God may doe as the Prophet did, 1 King. 13. 2. who cryed O Altar, Altar, thus saith the Lord. What? was the Prophet sent unto the Altar? had the Altar cares? No, he was sent unto Jeroboam, his message was to him; but he knew that he would not heare, nor believe, nor obey; therefore he turned from the King, and spake to the sencelesse Altar. So may we say for all the hearing some will afford us; O walls, walls, thus saith the Lord, cursed is the man that obeyeth not. O House of the Lord, witnesse against this rebellious generation.
So Jeremy, he cried out, O earth, earth, earth, heare the Word of the Lord, thus saith the Lord, write this man a castaway, that shall never prosper, Jer. 22. 29. he meant wicked Jeconiah the King; but because he was a dea [...]e Adder, he preacheth to the dead earth, as being more likely to listen then he.
O fearfull doome! When Jeconiah will not heare, God he roares so loud that he makes the dead and sencelesse earth to heare.
Beloved, in the feare of God, take heed, if there be any dead worldly-hearted Professour here, if there be any loose prophane sinner here, any impenitent wretch that hath not repented, if after the Lord hath sent his Ministers to thee, his Word and Gospell to thee, and thou wilt not heare; take he [...]d lest the Lord direct his speech to the dead earth, and say, O earth, earth, earth, heare the Word of the Lord; write these men, men that shall never prosper: they will still covet and lie, they will still fret and chafe, they will still content themselves with formes of godlinesse, they will still be lukewarme or key-cold; they do still pray as they did, rub on as they did seven yeares agoe; no more holy, no more zealous, no more heavenly, they will not be bettered; O earth, earth, earth, heare the Word of the Lord, write them a people that shall never prosper, a people that shall never be converted; write them men damned for ever; let them come and heare Sermon after Sermon, but write them men that shall never prosper; let them pray, and let their prayers never prosper; let them goe on in their dead-hearted profession, but write them men that shall never prosper.
Beloved, God forbid that it should so [Page 100] be written against you, but woe be to you if ever it be! for if once the earth hath wrote this eternall decree of God upon thy soul, it can never be altered; I will warrant thee thy damnation sure.
Thirdly, they are accusing groanes; they 3 shall accuse thee for casting thine eye upon a creature, without taking notice of God. They shall accuse thee for thy touching, tasting, handling, using any of the creatures without adoration of God. Dost thou thinke of a creature, speake of a creature, meddle with a creature, or take possession of a creature? they shall accuse thee, if thou dost not live to the glory of God the Creator.
Fourthly, these groanes are judgeing and 4 condemning groanes. He shall call the Heavens above, and the earth to judge his people, Psal. 50. 4. The creatures groane; why then doest thou not groane? the creatures account themselves oppressed and sore afflicted because they are constrained to serve sinne? why then dost thou injury them?
If the King should build him a stately Palace, and one should willingly deface it, or abuse it, or pull it downe; would not the very Ravens judge him a Traytor? The creatures are Gods Palace, and thou demolishest [Page 101] their beauty, by making them the instruments, or abettors, or matter, or incentives of sinne; thou shalt be adjudged of High-treason against the King of Kings, for we know that every creature groaneth with us and travelleth in paine together untill now.
Now we come to an use
Of Exhortation; doth the creature Use. groane to serve sinne? take heed then you doe not abuse the creatures of God. There is not any one of them but if it be abused to sinne or by sinne, but it will presently make its complaint (like a little childe to his Father) with groanes unto God.
Labour to be a true Convert unto God; otherwise, if thou beest not regenerate and a Convert, every creature that thou hast, is in bondage under thy hands, and it groanes unto God against thee, till God recover it out of thy hands againe.
I will recover my wooll and my flaxe saith God, Hosea 2. 9. the creature groaned under thraldome, because it was possessed by them that were carnall; and therefore God saies he would recover it.
Secondly, labour not to sinne against God, 2 for, if thou sinnest against God, thou canst not meet with a creature but it groaneth [Page 102] against thee. When Jonah had sinned against God, the Sea roared against Jonah, and he at last knew it well enough: for when the Marriners askt what he was, I am an Hebrew saith he, and I feare God, the God of Heaven, which hath made the Sea and the drie Land, Jonah 1. 9. as if he should say, I feare the Lord, for now I see the Heavens are black against me: and the clouds mourne at me: and the Sea groaneth under me, seeing I am fled from the presence of the Lord.
Thirdly, labour never to set your hearts on 3 any creature; for, then, you abuse it to worldlinesse, and covetousnesse. What greater injury can we offer to the creatures, then by making them occasions of turning from God, which were given us the more to oblige us to God?
If you be covetous and earthly, the creature must needs groane under this wrong. Covetousnesse is Idolatry, saith Saint Paul, Colos 3. 5. thou turnest the creature into an Idoll: every creature is the workmanship of God, but an Idoll is a thing dedicated of Divels.
Fourthly, labour to use all the creatures in 4 humility and thankfulnesse. There is not a creature, but it hath this Motto engraven upon [Page 103] it, it is the gift of God. In every thing then give thankes, 1 Thes. 5. 18. A thing and a creature are convertible termes: if in every thing, then for every creature must we give thankes; why? because every thing that God doth for us, or doth bestow upon us, it is a gift: and a gift groanes under unthankfulnesse: there is never a sicknesse that thou hast been delivered from, but it groanes against thee, if thou hast not had thine iniquity purged by it: never a blessing but it will groane aganist thee, if thou serve not God the better by it: never an ordinance of life and grace but it groanes against thee if thou art not sanctified and made holy by it.
Fiftly, use them all as so many Bookes, and 5 as so many Ladders or Rises to climbe up with the soule of God. When thou seest how kindely and favourably the Sun shineth on thee, think are Gods creatures so comfortable! how comfortable is the light of Gods countenance? When thou tastest the sweetnesse of any creature, thinke then, O what infinite sweetnesse is there in God himselfe! still, from the creatures, winde up thy soule to the Creator: use all the creatures as a rise to winde up thine heart to see and know to [Page 104] meditate and conceive of some thing of God.
Saint Anthony being found fault withall for want of Books, answered, My Bookes are Gods creatures, and in them I may read, as in the silent Oracles of God; this is my Book, and it hath three pages, and as many Letters: Heaven, Water, Earth: they are the pages of this booke: Starres, Fishes, Fowles, and all the Terrestriall creatures, they are the letters of this booke.
There are but three maine Books in the world to be read: all other books are but Commentaries upon them.
- 1 The Book of the Creatures.
- 2 The Book of the Scriptures.
- 3 The Book of every Mans conscience.
Read but these three, and meditate of them, and thou shalt have understanding in the waies of God, to know God in all thy wayes.
Beloved, this is rightly to use the creatures, and thus using them, thou shalt prevent their groanings against thee: to behold and see God present in them all.
It was the saying of an Ancient, that, that man is blinde, deafe, sencelesse, brutish, that knows not God. Thou canst not see a creature, but thou mayest see God: [Page 105] thou canst not feele a creature, but thou maiest feele God: thou canst not smell, not taste, nor meddle with a creature, but thou mayest smell and taste God in the creature: thou canst not behold a creature, but thou mayest behold God in the creature.
O saith one, if I could see God as he appeared to the Fathers, then I should obey him, and feare him, and trust in him, and love him.
I answer, God appeares now as he did then. How did God appeare to Abraham, Isaack, &c. and to all the holy Patriarches and Prophets? Did God appear to them in his owne Essence and nature? No, it is impossible that any should see God and live. When God appeared to them and shewed himself to them, he did it in a creature: And I pray you, doth not God appeare thus amongst us now? God having made man to behold by sence, by sight, hearing, smelling, tasting, handling; that all the knowledge he hath, he must have it by these; God makes as it were an apparition of himselfe; he takes the likenesse as it were of the Sunne, Moon, and starres, and therein appeares; he takes the Cattle, plants, &c. and therein appeares: therein he shews something of himselfe: thou never seest any [Page 106] creature but it is the appearance of God to thoe: the whole world is an apparition of God to thee; God appears in the heavens, in the earth, and in every creature. If therefore when thou lookest on any of the creatures, thou makest not an holy use of them, beholding God in them, using them as a rise to winde up thy heart and soule to God; then thou abusest the creatures, and makest them to groane against thee. For, we know that the whole creation groaneth and travelleth in paine till this present.
THE CHRISTIAN HIS IMITATION of CHRIST.
THis our blessed Apostle in the beginning of this Chapter, doth declare these foure things.
First, a generall proposition 1 for the sinnes of the world; if any man sinne, we have an Advocate, vers. 11. 12.
Secondly, nd actuall application of this 2 to all true beleevers, who may all know that Christ is theirs, and that they are Christs, ver. 5. And hereby we know that we know him, if we keepe his commandements. We know and are acquainted with this principle, that Jesus Christ is the propitiation for our sins, if we keepe his commandements.
Thirdly, here is the fantasticall presumption 3 of many men that hope and thinke and say that they are in Christ, when indeed they are not in Christ. ver. 4. He that saith I know him, and keepeth not his commandements, is a lyar, and the truth is not in him.
Fourthly, here is an universall direction 4 to all men, whereby to try and examine themselves whether they be in Christ yea or no. He that saith he abideth in him, ought himselfe to walke as he walked.
These words branch themselves into a Thesis, and an Hypothesis.
The Thesis is this, He that abideth in Christ, must walke as he hath walked.
The Hypothesis is this, If any man be conceited of the subject, that he abideth in Christ, he must be assured of the predicate, that he walke himselfe even as Christ walked. If he say he is in Christ, he must be sure to walke as Christ walked.
To walke as Christ walked; there is a life of a Christian: if he walke not as Christ walked, it is a plaine demonstration that he is not in Christ. He that saith he abideth in him, ought himselfe also to walke as he walked.
He that sayth; as if the Apostle had said, if there be any that saith he abideth in Christ, he must walke as Christ walked.
Hence observe, That a true Christian he Doct. walkes as Christ walked, if he be in Christ.
Before we make entrance hereupon, let me expound to you two things, lest we meete with rubs in the way.
First, the conditionall, IF. 1
Secondly, the exemplary, AS. 2
First, for the conditionall, if, it is not a 1 precedent condition of life as a condigne preparation unto, or a previall disposition for Christ: for a man cannot first walke as Christ walked, and then be in Christ. A graf [...] cannot live the life of the stocke, and then be inoculated into the stocke. No: but it is a subsequent condition; if ever a man be in Christ, Christ holds him to these termes, to live as he lived, to walke as he walked.
The first act is before the latter act: life before the actions of life; so walke as Christ walked, this notes the actions of life. Now, [Page 110] a man must first be in Christ, before he can walke as Christ walked.
Indeed this condition is first quoad cogn [...]s [...], to our knowledge: but it is not first quoad esse and in its owne nature. So then, to walke as Christ walked, being a necessary consequent of being in Christ: we cannot be said to be in Christ, if we walke not as Christ walked: for, take away the necessary consequent, and you take away the antecedent; take away the walking as Christ walked, and you take away the abiding in Christ? This condition is put in by our Saviour. John 15. 10. If ye shall keepe my commandements, ye shall abide in my love, as I have kept my Fathers commandements, and abide in his love. This was the walke of Christ, he kept his Fathers commandements, and abode in his love. This must be your walke too, that looke to abide in Christs love. If ye keepe my commandements, ye shall abide in my love. But if there be any commandement of Christ in all the Gospell that you will not conforme to, it is an evident signe that ye abide not in Christs love.
2 For the exemplary, As, even as he walked. 2
Can any man walke as Christ walked?Object. is it possible that dust and ashes, that is corrupt [Page 111] with sinne, can walke as he walked?
This word, as, hath a twofold signification:Answ. there is a two fold as; either such an as, as imports an equality: or secondly similitude.
As this as imports an equality, so it is impossible that any flesh can walk as Christ walked: so purely, so unspottedly, so steadily, so effectually as he lived. No, for our Saviour Christ was filled with the Holy Ghost: and of his fulnesse have we all received grace for grace. John. 1. 16. Marke, he doth not say that we receive his fulnesse: but, some of his fulnes: so that none can walk as Christ walked with an as of equality: but there is an as of similitude.
A scholer writes as his masters coppie directs him: he begins every line as his master begins, he ends as he ends, he sets himselfe to frame every letter as his master framed it, to joyne letters and syllables together as his master joyned them together. Though there be no equality, he cannot write one stroke or dash with his penne so well as his master: yet he doth write as his master sets his coppie: his hand followes his masters hand. So it is saide of all that are in Christ. Revel. 14. 4. that they follow the Lambe whether soever he goeth: they follow Christ in all duties, in all holinesse, in [Page 112] all his commandements: they tracke Christ in all his stepps, though they cannot walke with such long strides, so steadily, so purely, so constantly as Christ: yet they labour to tracke him with this as of similitude.
Doe all that are in Christ, walke as Christ walked? yea Beloved: this is a clause of the covenant of grace, so that a man cannot be in Christ, unlesse he walke as Christ walked. For, thus runs the tenour of the covenant of grace: Math. 11. 29. Learne of me, for I am meeke and lowly of heart, and ye shall finde rest unto your soules. Marke, there is no rest to the soule, no grace to the conscience, no assurance of the pardon of sin: Christ gives no comfort to the heart, unlesse the heart will learne of Christ, follow Christ his copy, be holy as he is holy, pure as he is pure, walke as he walked.
This will the better appeare, if we consider that Christ his life must be the example for our life, according to which we must live. Now, the exemplatum must be conformable to the exemplary, saith Aquinas; the draught must be according to the copy; so if Christs life be the patterne of our life, then our life must be conformable to his life; & therfore Christ declares his ways unto us, as our samplers; Christ was humble, [Page 113] and serviceable to all in the days of his flesh, with this Motto, John 13. 15. I have given you an example that you should doe as I have done.
Thou art of thy master the devill, and his copy thou followest, if thou account it an indignity to stoope, a disgrace to condescend to thy brother. Christ was willing to suffer disgrace with this Motto, 1 Pet. 2. 21 Leaving us an example that we should follow his steps.
Art thou loth to practice Religion for feare of the crosse? loth to reproove sinne for feare of a flout, or of the displeasure of a great man: least thou shouldest procure his ill will? it is evident that thou follow [...]st not Christ, because he hath left us an example, that as he suffered, so also should we: Christ was obedient to the death of the crosse, not looking to his owne things so much as the things of others: so the Apostle warneth us, Let the same mind be in you that was in Christ Jesus, 1 John. 2. 5. you that be in Christ, must have the same mind that Christ had. 1 John. 3. 3. He that hath this hope, purgeth himselfe even as he is pure. Howsoever the world nick-names and reproaches purity, yet if any have this hope (indeed he may have other hopes, he may [Page 114] have vaine, rotten, dead hopes, and never seeke after purity) but he that hath this hope, a true saving hope to be redeemed by Christ, he purifyeth himselfe even as he is pure.
Thou then which art not pure, but makest a mocke of purenesse and of conscience of every sinne: thou canst have no true sound faith in the Lord Jesus. Thou must be righteous even as he is righteous.
Thou happily saiest thou art righteous, thou doest this and that righteousnesse, this and that good action: take thou heede saith the Apostle, that thou deceive not thy selfe, thou must be righteous as Christ is righteous.
In a word, love is the fullfilling of the law, and Gualter carrieth it along through all the law which Christ walked in: Christ loved us, and gave himselfe for us with this injunction, a new commandement give I unto you, that you love one another as I have loved you, John. 13. 34.
This was one of the maine reasons of Christs comming into the world, to redeem us for our justification; and then to be an example of life to us for our sanctification, saith Saint Basil. Christ was set for a signe to all nations. Isay. 11. 10. A land-marke to all people, to take their aime, how to [Page 115] thinke, how to speake, how to walke, how to live.
As men [...]t Sea, if they see a Land-mark, or the Pole-star, therby know how to guide the Ship; so Christ he is a signe to all Nations, a signe of zeale in prayer, a signe of reverence in the Temple, of perseverance in holinesse, of piety in life. and of unspotted purity; and constancy in death.
Yea, to winde it up a little higher, to walk a [...] Christ walked, is an As of participation. We must not onely walke as Christ walked with an as of proportion; for so the beasts may walke; every creature, the Sunne, the Moone, &c. walke according to their rule wherein God hath set them, as Christ did walke in his course that God set him in: but this is not enough; he that is in Christ, must walke as Christ walked, with an As of participation; he must partake of the same life with Christ, and be led by the same Spirit of Christ, guided by the same grace of Christ.
Even as lesse white is like more white, though not alike in the same degree, yet in the same nature; there is the same nature in the lesser that there is in the bigger; So we must have the same life, obey the same commandements, be guided by the same [Page 116] rule, swayed by the same motions, led by the same Spirit that was in Christ. If any man have not the Spirit of Christ, the same is none of his, saith the Apostle, Rom. 8. 9.
What, saith one, can there be any man Obj. that is none of Christs? doth not he say that every beast in the field, and the cattell on a thousand hills, are his? Psal. 50. 10. and doth he say that there are some men that are none of his?
Yea, saith the Apostle, If any man be not Answ. led by the Spirit of Christs, the same is none of his. Indeed he is Christs as the beasts are his, by creation and preservation, &c. but thou art none of Christs by grace and redemption, unlesse thou hast the same Spirit that was in Christ to live in thee.
What is it to walke as Christ walked? it is to contemne the same gaine and pleasures and vanities of the world that he contemned; to yield to the same precepts that he obeyed; to yeild to the same reproaches, hatred and persecutions that he endured; to take up the same duties, to preach the same truths, to live in the same rule, and in all to be led by the same Spirit.
Thus you see the explanation of the doctrine; come we now to the Reasons, which [Page 117] are principally these foure.
The first reason is taken from the scope Reas. 1 and end for which the Lord did send his Son into the world; as to justifie the ungodly, so also to conforme all those that are justified to the image of Christ.
You may read that this was Gods purpose, that he laid downe in himselfe from all eternity before the foundation of the world was laid; when he predestinated that his Son should come into the world, he predestinated that all that should be redeemed by him, should be conformable to the image of his Son, Rom. 8. 29. whomsoever he did foreknow with the foreknowledge of Love and predestination, them he did predestinate to be made like unto Christ; that looke what Christ was by nature, they might be by grace.
If this be the end of Gods predestination; then it is impossible that any man should be in Christ, and not have the image of Christ; Chrysostome saith, that as Christ was holy by nature: so those that are predestinate, should be holy by grace.
God shall never be frustrated of his end and purpose. If God have purposed it, who shall frustrate it? Man indeed may [Page 118] be frustrated of his end, because of his weaknesse and inability to accomplish by himselfe what he purposeth; some other person or thing prevents him of his end. But God as he hath a purpose in himselfe, so he is powerfull and able to bring his purpose to passe.
We may conclude that that man that prayeth for mercy, and wisheth Oh that I might have redemption by Christ, Oh that I meght goe to Heaven, and yet lives in his sinnes and slavery to his lusts: he prayeth to have benefit by Christ, and to goe to Heaven in spight of God, against the will and purpose of God.
God hath predestinated that all that shall have life & glory, shall be made conformable to his Son; that they shall be holy, pure, and [...]ighteous as Christ was; that they shall be lowly, humble, and mecke as Christ was.
Our owne consciences may tell us, that God cannot be frustrated of his end and purpose: but that thus we must be made conformable to Christ, or else we shall never have benefitt or salvation by him: or else Gods purpose would be frustrated and in vaine.
That thing must be frustrated, and in vaine, [Page 119] that attaines not its end: if this be the end that God hath purposed in himselfe, in the giving of Christ for life and salvation to the world, that all that are redeemed and saved by him, should be made conformable to him: either all such as are not conformable to the Image of Christ, shall never be saved, but shall perish for ever without Christ: or else Gods purpose must be frustrated and in vaine.
The second reason, is taken from the Reas. 2 practise of Christianity (saith Leo) in vaine are we called Christians, if we be not Imitators of Christ, and live as he lived. The Disciples, are called Christians, Acts. 11. 26. The very name tells us that we must be followers of Christ, or else, we are not in Christ: if any man be in Christ, he must really be a Christian.
As a man if he be of a trade, he must set up that trade, all his layings out and travell and paines must be in that trade: why? it is his profession: so, if a man be in Christ, all his conversation must be Christian, his labours and indeavours must be in the trade of Christianity, he must walke as Christ walked. He must be a Christian in all his courses, in all his ways, or else he is not in Christ.
As the Platonists are denominated from Plato, so are Christians from Christ. The Franciscans from Francis, the Dominicans from Dominicke; these were bound to follow the rules of their order, or else superstition would not suffer them to be of that Order: much lesse canst thou be of the Order of Christ, if thou observe not his rules, if thou live not as he lived.
Christ hath given thee a law for thy mind, for to governe thy thoughts: Thou wilt not busie thy thoughts with holy meditations: thy heart is not christian. Christ hath given a law to thy affections: thou wilt be fret [...]ull and impatient, malicious, proude, and ambitious, and carnall; thy passions are not christian. Christ hath given a law to thy life, that thy life may be holy; therefore if thy life be not according to the Gospell of Christ, thy life is not christian, neither will Christ owne thee for his, but will slay thee with curses, as an enemy of his crosse, and not as a follower of his death; these mine enemies that will not that I should reigne over them, saith Christ: Luke. 19. 27. Bring them hither and slay them before me.
Thou canst not looke for a Saviour to have mercy on thee, if thou wilt not be ruled as a Disciple of Christ, but thou shalt [Page 121] be damned in the presence of Christ. Slay them before me, saith Christ; Christ Jesus which is the Saviour of the world, will damme thee, and see thee confounded before his face; he himselfe will see thee in hell: thou mayest cry for mercy, and for the bloud of Christ; yet if thou wilt not live as Christ lived, but wilt rebell and sin against Christ, Christ will see thee in hell, and though he looke on thee, yet he will destroy thee without mercy.
If ever thou beest in Christ, thou must walke as Christ walked; thou must be a Christian like to that good Martyr, who to all demands answered that he was a Christian. When they asked him what his name was, he answered it was Christian; his thoughts were Christian, his words and actions Christian; his countrey, his hopes, his aime, all that ever he did, they could get nothing out of him, but all was Christian, and so he gave testimony to the Lord Jesus. So I tell thee, thou must be a Christian all over, a Christian in thy thoughts, in thy words, a Christian in thy calling, and in all thy imployments, being swayed by the Gospell of Christ, or else thou art not in Christ.
The third reason is taken from the essentiall Reas. 3 [Page 122] or rather from the integrall union that is between Christ and all these that are in Christ; they are all members of his most gracious body. Ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular, 1 Cor. 12. 27. now, we know that all the members have the same life, and are quickened by the same soule: the soule is whole in the whole body, and whole in every member of the body: so if Christ be our head, we are his members, and the christian life of Christ must be diffused thorough us, so that one man cannot be a drunkard, another a worldling, another an Epicure, another a swearer, another a whoremaster, another a lyar, another a lukewarmeling, another a mocker, another a vaine Jester, another a man-pleaser, and yet be a member of Christ. All the members of Christ must have one life.
As in a mans body, there be veines, arteries, and nerves, that are the channells to convey life, and motion and sence to every member, that all the members may have the same life dispersed through the body. So it is in the body of Christ: every member of Christ hath fayth for his veines, to convey the same life, and the same spirits, and the same gratious motions to all the body, that it is not now the member that [Page 123] lives, but Christ that lives in it. Gal. 2. I live not, saith the Apostle, but Christ liveth in me. As in the body, it is not the eye that seeth, if we speake properly, but the man that seeth with the eye: so it is not the knife that cuts, but the man that cuts with the knife; it is not the eare that heareth, but the man that heareth with the eare: so in the body of Christ, it is no more the man that speaketh, but the truth of Christ speaking in him. We have the minde of Christ, saith the Apostle: 1 Cor. 2. 16. if we be in Christ, Christ thinks in us, Christ speaks in us, Christ walkes in us, Christ doth all in us: As in the same body, the soule rules and quickens every member. The body of Christ cannot be a monster, like those Locusts spoken off Revel. 9. 7. that had shapes like horses, heads as it were like Crownes of gold, and their faces like the faces of a man, and had haire like women, and teeth like Lyons; this is a monster, and not a simple body: such a one cannot the body of Christ be; a mocker for one member, an ignorant sot for another, an hypocrite for another, a carnall gospeller for another, a covetous worldling for another.
As in the body of a man, every member in this mans body, must be this mans member, [Page 124] and not the member of another man: As for example, Peter must have Peters legs, and not Simon Magus his legs: Peter must have Peters eyes, and not Alexanders eyes: Peter must have Peters hands, and not Judas hands: you cannot take the eye of an Horse, the leg of a Dog, and the paw of a Beare, and put them together, and say here's a man: no, this would be a monster: every perfect body must have its own members.
So it is in the body of Christ: every member in Christ his Body, must have Christ his Members: every member in a mans body acts with reason, so every member of Christ acts with direction of Christ it is informed by Christ, his minde is quickned by Christ his life: so that a man cannot be a member of Christ, but he must walke as Christ walked.
I know, the best Christian may fall seven times a day, though he be in Christ: it doth not therefore follow that every particular action savours of Christ: but, as every member in the body lives the life of the whole body, or else it is a dead member: so thou must live the life of Christ, or else thou canst never be saved.
You know that all the actions of a man [Page 125] are guided by reason: yet there are some particular actions that he doth, and not by reason: as it may be he shakes his head, or moves his hand, and jogs his foote, and considers not what he doth: they are the actions of a reasonable man, though not reasonable actions: so, there may be many actions that are the actions of Christians, though not Christian actions. The sinnes of the godly, they are the actions of a Christian, but they are not Christian actions: there may be stoppings in the body: though the same life and quickening runnes through the whole body: yet through the stopping of the liver and the pipes, distempers and ill humours may be raised in the body; so it may be in the body of Christ: and so many a Christian may fall through infirmity; but, the course of a Christian, the life of a Christian, the ordinary trade of a Christian, the walke of a Christian is to live with the same spirit that lived in Christ, to walke in the same way that Christ walked in.
The last reason, is taken from the neere Reas. 4 relation that is to be betweene Christ and every member of Christ. They are not onely the Servants and Disciples of Christ, but they are the children of Christ, by his begetting [Page 126] of them. If all that are in Christ, are the children of Christ, they must needs walke as Christ walked. Like begets the like. Indeede a godly man may beget a wicked childe, a gracelesse sonne; the reason is, because he begets his sonne not as he is a godly man, but as he is a man corrupt by nature with sinne: but Christ begets as he is God, and therefore as he is without sinne in himselfe, so he never begets any but by an eternall spirit, and therefore they cannot but be like him. Be ye followers of God as deare Children. Ephes. 5. 1. The Apostle grounds his exhortation upon a necessity in grace. Consider, if you be the children of God, it can be no otherwise but you must be followers of Christ as deare children. The begetter communicates himselfe to the begotten: if the begetter be flesh, he begetteth flesh: so Adam begot a sonne after his owne likenesse: that that is borne of the flesh, is flesh. John. 3. and is of a fleshly nature. That that is borne of the spirit is spirit. If we are begotten again by the Spirit of God, then are we spiritualized of God; so that a man cannot be in Christ, unlesse he be the childe of Christ, and walke as Christ walked. Christ was perfect, Christ was mercifull; be you so, saith Christ, Math. 5. Be [Page 127] you perfect as your Heavenly Father is perfect; as if he should say, you cannot be the children of your Heavenly Father, unlesse you be perfect as he is perfect, mercifull as he is mercifull, holy as he is holy, righteous as he is righteous, walke as he walked.
Is it so that all that are in Christ, walke Use. 1 as Christ walked? then all wicked men blaspheme the name of Christ, that doe not live the life of the Lord Jesus.
These blaspheme the holy and sacred name of Christ. Oh saith one, I hope I am a Christian: yet the man is a drunkard, or a whoremaster, or a gamester, or a worldling, a proud man, a covetous man. What? was Christ a drunkard? was Christ a whoremaster? was Christ a gamester, a worldling, proude, covetous? it were blasphemy for any to say so of Christ: and it is also blasphemy for thee who walkest not after the Gospell, to say thou art a Christian. As I am a Christian, saith another: yet the man is a filthy speaker. Was Christ such a one? a swearer, &c.? Thou blasphemest the name of Christ. I hope we are all Christians, saith a third; and yet they are men that live in security and prophanesse. What? was there security in Christ? was prophanesse in Christ? Oh, what blasphemie is it for thee to stile thy selfe by the Name of [Page 128] Christ, to say thou art in Christ? Revel. 2. 9. saith Christ, I know the blasphemy of them that say they are Jewes and are not: that say they are the children of Abraham, but doe not the workes of Abraham. If a man did blaspheme God to stile himselfe a Jew, or a childe of Abraham, that did not the workes of Abraham: what blasphemy then is it for thee to say thou art a Christian, and yet dost not the workes of Christ? could not a man take the name of Abraham, but he did blaspheme, unlesse he did the workes of of Abraham? how then durst thou take the name of Christ upon thee, and not doe the workes of Christ, not walke as Christ walked?
Beloved, is any man a Christian? he hath holinesse engraven in his forehead to the Lord, in his heart, in his thoughts, in his words, and in all his wayes: he is one that gaspeth after holinesse.
Art thou a Christian? of all sinnes under Heaven God cannot endure the sinnes of a Christian that hath the name of Christ put upon him. When Gods materiall temple was defiled by buyers and sellers, Christ whippes them out, and after told them that the days would come wherein there should not be left of it one stone upon another. [Page 129] God would not endure the Temple because it was dedicated to his Name, called his house, when it was made a den of theeves. Doth God care so much for stocks and stones, that are dedicated to his name? will he not endure an unholy stone, and will he endure an unholy Christian? Thou that art dedicated unto God, and unto his service, thou that art dedicated to prayer, to hearing, thou that art dedicated to an holy conversation, thou that art called the Temple of God, and the House of God, wilt thou make it a denne of theeves, a denne of vaine thoughts, a denne of wicked words, of dead and ungodly workes? wilt thou defile the Temple of the Lord? then know, the Lord will not let one stone lie upon another, but will cast thee downe and damn thee body and soule in hell for ever.
Thou saiest thou art a Christian; how so? thou saiest thou wast christened: thy condemnation is the heavier, if thou saiest thou hast beene baptized into the Name of Christ, and hast not put on Christ. Examine thy selfe: hast thou put on Christ? otherwise it is no matter for thy baptisme.
Can I say that man hath put on his cloths, that hath not a ragge on his backe, nor a [Page 130] shoe on his foote, nor a hatte to his head, nor a ring on his finger? so, when there is never a Christ in thy thoughts, never a Christ in thy speech and conference, never a Christ in thy walke, never a Christ in thy calling, in thy buying and selling, never a Christ shining forth in thy life and conversation, canst thou say thou hast put on the Lord Christ?
Can any man say that a beggar hath put on Royall robes, when he hath nothing but ragges and patches▪ upon him? so, if I see a man with ragged thoughts of the world, with ragged speeches of the flesh, and a ragged course and conversation, according to the course and conversation of the world, I can never say that such a one hath put on the Lord Jesus Christ.
Dost thou say thou hast put on Christ? why then, shew me the signes of Christ in thee. Shall I see it by thine apparell? it may be that is garish. Shall I see it by thy speech and conference? it may be that is earthly and carnall. Shall I see it by thy thoughts? it may be they are vaine, sinfull, and worldly. Shall I see it by thy company? it may be they are wicked and gracelesse. Shall I see it in thy course and conversation? it may be that is loose and [Page 131] prophane. How canst thou then demonstrate that thou art a Christian? it may be now and then thou wilt give a prayer unto Christ, turne up the white of thine eye to Christ, it may be thou wilt looke into the Temple of Christ, and lend an eare to Christ. Is this to be in Christ? if thou be in Christ, then thou must live the life of Christ in all thy wayes.
The life of a man is a continued thing. A man is not alive at his dinner, and dead when he hath done: alive at his worke, and dead when his worke is done; so it is not enough for thee to prove that thou art in Christ, that thou art alive at prayer, or at preaching: life is a continued thing: thou must be alive after prayer as well as before, alive after the Sermon as well as whilst thou art at it, if thou hast the life of Christ in thee; it is a standing life: it will not make thee alive at prayer, and dead when thou hast done: it will not make thee holy and spirituall at a Sermon, and leave thee dead and carnall when it is done: not holy and heavenly in a discourse and conference, and worldly and prophane when it is done: not to be holy and lively &c. in a good moode, and leave thee deadhearted, secure and loose afterwards; this [Page 132] is not be in Christ. no; the life of Christ is a standing and a continuing life: it will make thee alive after all thy services; after every duty as thou wast before or in the duty.
He that sayth he abideth in him, &c.
In this word He, there are three uses.
- 1 Of Indignation.
- 2 Discrimination.
- 3 Scrutiny.
First Indignation. The Apostle doth as 1 it were point at a certayne man in his congregation, as if that there had beene some man that he knew was not in Christ. What man soever, whether in this pewe, or in that pewe, whether on this forme, or on that forme, if he abide in Christ, he ought to walke as Christ walked.
Hence observe, That a Minister is bound De [...]t. 1. to preach home in particular, so that he may summon this man and that man in the Church, as the Apostle doth here; (he that sayth) if there be any one amongst the whole multitude, that sayth he abideth in Christ, he ought also himself to walk as he walked. And this commission God gives unto all his Ministers: Marke. 16. 15. Goe, preach the Gospell to every creature: he doth not say preach the Gospell before every creature [Page 133] so they may doe, and preach in generall: but to every creature, that every creature may feele the Gospell beating on his heart, that every creature may see his sins, that so the Gospell may be applyed to his heart.
All the names given to Ministers, shew thus much. They are called Seeds-men: now, a Seeds-man doth not take a whole coppe, or a whole bushell of corne and throw it in a heape in his field; but he takes it and scatters it abroade, that every place may receive some.
So, they are called Builders; now, a builder doth not onely frame the whole building, but he layes every particular bricke, and every particular stone in his building.
So, they are called Shepheards; a Shepheard doth not onely looke to his flocke in generall, but to every Ram, and to every Lambe in his flocke.
So, Preachers must not onely preach the word of God in generall, but they must preach in particular.
The ground of this will appeare, if we consider three things in particular.
First, particulars are most operative; it is 1 not fire in generall that burnes, but is this or that fire: so it is not sinne in generall, that [Page 134] will humble a man: it is not repentance in generall that will turne a man: it is not fayth in generall that will save a man: but, this sinne and that sinne: this repentance and that repentance: this fayth and that fayth.
All actions they are of singulars. A universall man cannot reason, a universall man cannot dispute, a universall man cannot see, nor heare. No, it is this man, and that man that seeth and heares, and disputes. Particulars are most operative: preaching to men in particular, is powerfull preaching: that workes upon mens consciences. How came the Prophet to preach powerfully to the people? He declared to Jacob his sinne, and to Jsraell his transgression: Micha. 3. 8. I am full of power, by the▪ Spirit of the Lord, sayth the Prophet; here was the way wherby the Prophet preached powerfully; so that the Spirit went and rent mens hearts and consciences, and made them tremble; how? why he made every soule see his sinnes: so, that Minister that would preach powerfully to the consciences of his people, he must make every one of them to see their sinnes against God, and his commandements, so that they may confesse I see I have beene a greivous sinner, and I am in [Page 135] the state of damnation: and I must repent, or else I shall be damned.
Secondly, particulars are most distinct; 2 when the preacher preacheth only in generall, it workes a confused knowledge, knowledge of sinne in generall: a confused repentance, a confused humiliation, and a confused fayth in the generall; it may be, it may make a man see he is a sinner in the generall: but there are many thousand thousand sinnes in particular that he takes no notice of, but swallowes them downe in the generall: it may be his sinnes may be discovered in the generall: but alas, there are many yea multitudes of deceits, of turnings and windings of the heart in particular, that are never discovered to them. All the religion of these men, is only generall: I love God with all my heart, sayth one: and yet the man is grossely ignorant of God. Aske him any particulars, how he can prove his love to God, and the man cannot shew any. So, I serve God with all my heart: but goe to particulars, and bid him manifest what he speakes; so, I feare God, I worship God: but bring them to the particular w [...]orkes of these graces, and they are gone presently, they are lost, and know not what to answer.
Thus the people in Malachies time, they thought they had much knowledge while the Preist preached thus overly to them; but when the Prophet came to preach home, and to come with particulars to them, they thought the Prophet was madde, they knew not what he meant. You have despised the Lord, saith the Prophet; wherein? say they: Malac. 1. 6. You have prophaned the worshippe of God, You have polluted the table of the Lord, sayth the Prophet: ver. 7. wherein? said they. You have wearied the Lord with your words, said the Prophet. Chapt. 2. ver. 17. wherein? said they. You have robbed God. Chapt. 3. ver. 8. wherein? said they. See, your words have beene stoute against the Lord, said the Prophet; yet they said what have we spoken? ver. 13. they could not tell wherein, till the Prophet told them, herein have you robbed God, herein have you despised the Lord, herein you have prophaned the worshippe of God &c.
So, should the Minister of God come to men, and tell them in particular, thou art an enemy to Gods grace, thou hast abused Gods patience; wherein? sayest thou. Thou art one that scornest the word of God, and thou defilest all the Ordinances of God. Wherein? sayest thou. Thou art one that putst [Page 137] farre from thee the evill day, wherein? sayest thou.
Now, when the Minister of God can come to particulars, and shew men wherein; then they crye out against them, and thinke they tell them lies, and preach false things to them: but the Ministers of God are bound to preach so as they may discover mens particular sinnes, not so as people may point one at another, but so as every conscience may feele its owne sinnes.
Thirdly particulars are most sensible. If 3 the Minister preach home in particular, there is not a false heart then in the congregation, but he will finde it out; if he preach in particular, he will discover every mans corruption, [...]ling wilde-fire in every wicked mans face, and throw balme of comfort into every godly troubled spirit.
As King James saide well of a reverend Prelate of this Land, Me thinkes this man preacheth of death as if [...] death were at my backe; so should Ministers preach as if Heaven were at mens backes, or as if hell were at mens backes. When he preacheth of mens sinnes and corruptions: he must preach so that their consciences may see that the word of God lookes into the very thoughts and hearts; when he preacheth of the wrath [Page 138] of God, and of condemnation &c. he must preach so, that the conscience may feele even the fire of hell flaming in it; this is the way to teach the people the good knowledge of the Lord, as it is called: 2 Chron. 30. 22. every Minister may teach the knowledge of the Lord, but not the good knowledge of the Lord.
There is great difference betweene teaching of the knowledge, and of the good knowledge of the Lord. Men may know God and his word, and their sinnes: but if they goe on in their sins, it is not good knowledge: then indeede a Minister teacheth good knowledge, when he makes his people so to know sinne, as to loath it, and to come out of it; so to know repentance as to repent indeed.
Secondly, Discrimination. As if he should 2 say there are some that are in him, and some that are not in him: if any man say he abideth in him, he ought himselfe to walk even as he walked: so that here the Apostle would put a difference betweene the sound and the rotten-hearted in his congregation.
Hence observe this point, That every Doct. 2 Minister is bound to preach so, as to make a difference betweene the precious and the vile.
Saint John preached so as that his hearers [Page 139] might say, the Spirit of. Christ is in me: or, the Spirit of Christ is not in me: that themselves might know whether indeede they were true members of Christ, or but hypocrites. This is the duty of Ministers: Ezek. 44. 23. They shall teach my people the difference betweene the holy and prophane, and cause men to discerne betweene the cleane and uncleane.
Here is two things.
First, they shall teach them the difference 1 betweene the holy and prophane.
Secondly, they shall not onely shew it 2 before them: but if they will not see it, they shall cause them to see it; that is, they must beate it into them, and rubbe it into their consciences; it may be when men may see, they will not: then, he must make them to see. If there be any prophane person, any lukewarme or dead-hearted professor, or close hypocrite in the congregation, the Minister must make him see his prophanesse, his deadnes, and hypocrisie in Gods worshippe: or if there be any godly soule, or broken heart, the Minister must make them to see that they have a broken heart.
First reason, because else, a man defiles the Reas. 1 pulpit, and prophanes the holy things of God. Ezech. 22. 26. Her Preists have violated [Page 140] my law, and prophaned my holy things: they have put no difference betweene the holy and prophane, neither have they shewed difference betweene the cleane and uncleane. Those Ministers prophane the holy place of God, when they make not mens consciences know which is holy and prophane; when prophane persons may come and goe from Church, and have not their prophanesse discovered to them: a drunkard, a swearer &c: and hath not his sinnes laide open to him. Is there any prophane person here, that hath not an arrow shot into his heart, but he can goe away and not take any comfort from the Sermon? these men prophane the holy things of God.
When God gave Benhadad into the hands of Ahab, and Ahab spared him, and let him goe. 1 King. 20. the Prophet tells Ahab ver. 42: Thus sayth the Lord, because thou hast let goe a man whom I appointed to utter destruction, therefore thy life shall goe for his life, &c: so, if there be any Minister over any congregation, in which there is any drunkard, any swearer, or whoremaster, or worldling, or lukewarmeling, or any other that lives in such sinnes, which God hath appointed and decreed to eternall destruction in hell; if we tell them not their [Page 141] sins, and make their consciences feele them, then our life shall goe for their life, our soule for their soule: for we might have given them such a wound as might have beene a meanes to have cured their soule.
Secondly, We are not the Ministers of Reas. 2 Christ, if we preach not so as that men may know that they are not converted, if they are not &c. God sayth to the Prophet Jeremiah, if thou take forth the precious from the vile, thou shalt be as my mouth: Jer. 15. 19. Jeremiah could not be Gods mouth to the people, unlesse he would divide betweene the precious and the vile. Vnlesse Ministers preach so as to make the consciences of their hearers feele in what state they live in, they may be Ministers of Sathan, Idoll shepheards, but they are not the Ministers of Christ.
Thirdly, because otherwise they can doe Reas. 3 no good: Ezek. 34. 17. and as for you O my flocke, thus sayth the Lord God, behold I will judge betweene cattell and cattell, &c. as if he should say, woe unto the shepheards; will they not preach so as to make a difference betweene cattell and cattell? woe unto the Preists: will they not preach so as to feede my flocke? I will require my flocke at their hands: and now sayth God, [Page 142] will not the shepheards of my people doe it? I will now doe it my selfe, I will convert those that are to be converted &c. I will feede and provide for my flocke my selfe.
Austin notes, that after that Peter had smote off Malchus his eare, Peter came to be a shepheard, and an Apostle of Christ; after Paul had persecuted the Church, he came to be a Preacher, and an Apostle of Christ: so after Moses had killed the Egyptian, God made him the Captaine and Deliverer of his people. Austin observes from this, that God appoints none for his Ministers but Smiters, such as be men of blows, men that will smite men home to the heart, men that will wound the consciences of their hearers.
This I speake that you may not be offended at the Ministers of Christ, when they apply the word of God to your severall consciences: and whensoever you have the truth of Christ preached to your soules, let your hearts make use of it: for if thou apply not the word of God to thy soule as it is preached, thou art guilty of thine owne bloud. If you apply not the word, you put off the word of God: and then, what sayth the Apostle? Acts. 13. 46. It was necessary [Page 143] that the word of God should first have beene spoken to you: but, seeing you put it farre from you, and judge your selves unworthy of everlasting life &c.
Yo [...] that have heard the word of God, apply it to your soules, it is a blessed plaister: let it lie on your soules: goe home, and say, Lord, I have beene told of this and that sinne, of my pride, hypocrisie, deadnes, and distraction in thy worshippe and service, &c. I see they are against thy will, and thou commandest mee to come out of them, and to leave them; Lord, I beseech thee inable mee to leave them all; so, Lord, I have beene told this day of such and such graces, which thou hast commanded mee for to have, of such and such dutyes that thou wouldest have mee to take up and performe; Lord, subject my heart to the power of grace, and to every commandement of thy word.
Take heede, if thou doest put off the word of God or any tittle of the word, and wilt not walke according to the same, thou puttest off eternall life from thy selfe. Doe therefore as Gods people did, who when Moses had preached the Law and Will of God to them, it is sayd, Exod. 12. 50. Thus did all the Children of Israell as the Lord commanded Moses and Aaron, so did they. [Page 144] So doe you goe home and apply the word to your soules, it was spoken for your good, make use of it, and the Lord be with you.
Thirdly, Scrutiny, it is not onely an outward word, but a word of the heart: if any 3 man say, that is, if any man thinke, that he is in Christ, he ought to walke as Christ did. Hence we might observe, That a Minister is bound to preach to mens thoughts. But time cuts us off.
THE ENMITIE OF The Wicked, to the light of the GOSPELL.
THis is part of Christ his parly with Nicodemus concerning regeneration: wherein our Saviour doth declare foure main points.
The first is, Mans naturall estate and condition 1 without Christ. It is impossible that [Page 146] ever he should be saved, that ever he should get grace or come within the list of eternall life. Christ sayth it, and bindeth it with an oath: ver. 3. Verely, verely, I say unto thee, except a man be borne againe, he cannot see the Kingdome of God: much lesse inherit it.
Secondly, here is Gods gracious provision 2 which he hath taken with the world, that though man were in a way of damnation, invincibly; yet now he is put in a way of probability of salvation: ver. 16. though he were unsalvable by nature, yet now he is salvable by Christ.
Thirdly, here is a generall proclamation 3 upon the condition of fayth, that this salvability may be attained if a man beleeve. In the same verse, God so loved the world, that he gave his onely begotten Sonne, that whosoever beleeveth in him, &c. It is a condition of faith, put to all, none excepted. Whosoever he be that beleeveth in Christ, he shall be saved.
Fourthly, here is the reprobation of the 4 world; he that beleeveth not, is condemned already. The cause whereof cannot be cast on Christ, for, God hath not sent his Son to condemne the world, but that the world thorough him might be saved: It was Christs primary purpose, and the first end of his [Page 147] coming, to save the world: it is an accidentall end or rather an event of his coming, that the world is condemned. Christ is not the cause of it: he is not the efficient cause, for he is a Saviour: nor the deficient cause, for he is a sufficient Saviour.
That the cause of their condemnation, is from themselves, and not from Christ: is proved by three arguments.
First, from their owne consciences: he that 1 beleeveth not, is condemned already. He cannot here speake of the condemnation of hell, for he is not in hell already. But he speaks of an apprehensiall condemnation in their owne consciences: as Chrysostome observes, he meanes the condemnation of their owne consciences; he that beleeves not, his conscience tells him that it is his fault that he beleeveth not: though it be not in his power to beleeve, yet God hath gone so farre, he hath so farre strugled with mens consciences, that there is no default on his part: They cannot excuse themselves, saying, I have no power to beleeve: their owne consciences will tell them that God hath knocked at their hearts, and offered them power to beleeve, but they rejected it They cannot say I know not how to beleeve; his owne conscience will tell [Page 148] him that God hath offered instruction to him, whereby he might have beene taught, but that he refused it: so that he that beleeves not, is condemned already; his own conscience riseth within him, and tells him that it is his owne fault that he doth not.
Secondly, it is proved by experience; experience 2 shews that men are the cause of their owne condemnation: ver. 19. This is the conde [...] nation that light is come into the world, but men loved darkenesse rather then light; the meaning of it, is this, This is the cause of condemnation to the world; not Gods predestination, not their fatall destiny, not their breach of the first covenant, nor any other impiety, but this sinne of Infidelity.
If the world stood guilty of never so many sinnes: yet, if it did beleeve in the Lord. Jesus, it should be saved. So that it is not all the other sinnes that a man commits, that damnes him: but his infidelity that that layes all his former sinnes that ever he committed upon him; here is condemnation, that though light be come into the world, to pull men out of their darkenesse, and sinnes; yea though Christ, though grace come to them, yet they will not come out of their sinnes: men will not have [Page 149] Christ, men will not have grace, men love darkenesse rather then light.
Thirdly, It is proved by reason, ver. 6. 3 the verse now read unto you. For, every man that doth evill, hateth the light: neither cometh to the light, least his deedes should be reproved.
It is a strong argument to prove that if men be damned, themselves are the cause of it: for if light come into the world to instruct men, if Christ come into the world to plucke men out of their sinnes, if Christ come with his bloud and spirit to cleanse and sanctifie men, and men will not be sanctified: Then, if they perish in their sins, they are justly guiltie of their owne condemnation.
The words comprehend in them two things.
First, the wickeds rejection of the word of 1 grace: which is set forth both positively, he hates the light: and then privatively or rather negatively, neither commeth to the light.
Secondly, the cause of the wickeds rejection 2 of the word of grace: which is twofold.
First, the qualification of his person, he doeth evill.
Secondly, the disposition of his malepartnesse, [Page 150] that cannot endure to be reproued.
From the first of these, we observe this.
That a wicked man hates the word of Gods Doctr. grace, yea he doth not onely hate the word of Gods grace, but he hates grace it selfe: he doth not onely hate the Lanthorue that beareth the light, but he hates the light it selfe.
I choose not to stand to shew you how the word is called a light: but that which I take to be more necessary for this place, I will first shew you what this hatred of the word of grace and of grace it selfe is, and I thus define it.
It is an actuall affection of the heart, whereby [...] a man riseth up against an union with that which seemes to be opposite and contrary to his lust.
So that there be foure things in a wicked mans hatred of the word.
First, it is an actuall hatred: for there is an habituall hatred of the word, even in them that never heard the word; they doe not actually hate it, because they never had it; but they would hate it if they had it; as sore eyes hate the light of the Sunne even when it is downe; for if they had it, they would twinckle at it. Thus all wicked men hate the word, and may be condemned for despisers of the word, though they doe not [Page 151] actually hate it, because they have it not; yet habitually they hate it; they would hate it if they had it. I speake not of this hatred, but of that which is actuall hatred, whereby though they have the word, yet they hate to be controled, and reformed by the word: Prov. 1. 22. O yee fooles, how long will ye hate knowledge?
Secondly, it is a passion of the heart, and 2 so I distinguish it: for I know a wicked man may love the word of God with his understanding and conscience; his understanding may love the word and say it is good; his conscience may love the word and say it is gratious; yet if he cutts not off his sinnes for the word, he hates it. Psal. 119. 70. Their heart is as fat as grease, but my delight is in thy law; as if he should say, my heart is a leane heart, an hungrie heart, my soule delighteth and rejoyceth in and loveth thy word: I have nothing else to fill it but thy word, and the comforts I have from it: but their hearts are as fat as grease, their hearts are fat hearts, fat with the world, fat with lust, they hate the word.
As a full stomacke loatheth meate and cannot digest it: so wicked men hate the word, it will not goe downe with them, it will not fetch up their lusts.
If thou partest not with thy sinnes, thy heart hateth the word: yet thou thinkest thou lovest the word: thou fayest thou lovest to heare the word, and thou lovest good Ministers, and good discourses, &c. it may be that this is nothing but the assent of thine understanding, and the approbation of thy conscience, and so a man may love the word in his understanding and conscience, and yet be a hater of the word of God.
The Devills have attained to so much divinity as this, they like the word in their understandings, and assent to the truth of it in their consciences; but though their understandings and consciences tell them that it is a good word: yet they hate it. This is a damnable and a most unnaturall hatred.
Indeed if a mans mind and conscience were against the word, it were naturall for him to hate it: it is naturall for a man to hate that which is against his mind: but when thy conscience shall tell thee, this is the word and the will of the Eternall God; and thy conscience shall tell thee, that it is a most true word, a righteous, a just, an holy commandement that commands thee to serve thy God onely, and so to part with all thy sinnes; if yet thou wilt not obey, [Page 153] but goe contrary to his word, thy hatred it is unnaturall and diveli [...] As it was said of [...] his dogge, he had a divell lyed to his collar: of another that he had a divell signed on his swords pummell▪ so I may say to every one that hates the word and to be ruled by it, and yet knowes it in his own understanding and conscience to be [...] [...]e and good word; I may say it is a [...] Hatred, and he hath a divell tyed to his heart, a divell in his heart.
Thirdly, this hatred is that whereby the 3 heart riseth up against an union with the word: hatred is a shunning of an union with a thing. A man doth not hate any evill naturally, but he hates an union with it. A man doth not hate poison it selfe, he hates no poison in a toade: let it be there as much as it will, he cares not; so the shepheard, he hates not the wolfe in the Forrest, but in the Flocke. A wicked man hates not the word so long as it keepes within it selfe; he loves Epistles and Gospells, the first and second lesson: so long as the word keepes in the Scriptures, he likes it; but if the word begin to take union with him, if the word begin to plucke sinne from him, to pull his cupps from him, to plucke his pleasures and delights from him, and his lusts from him, [Page 154] then he hates the word, when it comes in this union to his heart.
I put this union of the word in opposition to foure things.
First against generall preaching; a wicked 1 man loves generall preaching, though it be of all the truthes in the Bible, while they take no union with his heart; he may heare a thousand Sermons and like them all well enough; so long as the word closeth not in with a mans conscience, so long as it grapples not with his heart, so long he may love and like it. But let the word come in particulars to him, and tell him this is thy sinne, and thou must to hell for it, if thou givest it not over: this hath beene an old lust of thine which will be thy bane if thou repent not: This thy old corruption, it will be thy breake-necke if thou part not with it: if the word come in this union with his soule, then he hates it.
So long as John Baptist tooke his text, and dwelt on the reasons, and went no further, Herod heard him gladly: but when John came to his use to apply it, and told him in particular, this reproves thee Herod, and all the evills that ever thou hast done, and in particular for thine unlawfull marriage with thy brother Philips wife: when [Page 155] John came thus, then Herod claps him up in prison; before he heard him with joy and gladnesse: but when he comes close to his conscience, and tells him that his marriage would condemne him, and his other sinnes would damme him, if he repented not; Herod cannot endure this preaching any longer.
Secondly, in opposition to mercifull Preaing. 2 A wicked man loves mercifull Preaching; why? it takes no union with his heart, it is like a Plaister that will never sticke. A mercifull Sermon can never sticke on a prophane heart; it is likened to a greasie paper that will never fasten, so mercifull Sermons, they will never fasten: on his heart, they cannot take away his sinnes from him.
Ahab he loved his foure hundred mealemouthed mercifull Preachers well enough; but when Micaiah came to him, O, I hate him, for he never Prophesieth good unto me but evill, he is alwayes upon hell-strings, he is alwayes preaching judgement unto me: I cannot claw off one of his Sermons in a month scarse, I cannot catch hold on any of his Points to comfort my heart; there is not one sentence in all his Sermons to refresh my conscience, he never prophesieth [Page 156] good unto me but evill; I hate him.
When a Minister comes to the conscience of a man, and tells him this is the truth of God, and this is thy sinne and damnation, and makes his Sermons sticke as a burre on his conscience, and as an arrow shot into his bowells, his heart risith against it, and hee cannot endure it.
Thirdly, in opposition to Preaching when the Minister is dead. A wicked man loves the word when he that preacheth it is dead. Why? then there is none to urge a union of the Word with his conscience. A wicked man loves to read Saint Paul, Saint Peter, and Saint John, &c. why? these men are not alive to urge a union of the word with their consciences; but if Saint Paul, or Saint Peter, &c. were alive to tell them, if this be the word of God, then thou art a damned man, if thou doest not obey it: if this be a grace, then thou art a cursed man, if thou have it not: if these men were alive now, their Sermons would cut to the quicke. So when the Ministers are dead, men love to buy their bookes, and to read their Sermons.
Now Master Perkins is dead, all the world honours him, and men buy up his bookes; but when he was alive, the drunkards [Page 157] made ballads of him, and profane Belials would make songs of him: why? they could not endure this union of the word. If the Minister be by, he cannot be drunke, but the Minister will preach condemnation to him for it, if he repent not; he cannot sweare, or lie, or deceive, but the Minister will tell him that this will be a core to his conscience another day. Men cannot endure this. Saint Paul and Saint Peter, &c, being dead they like well enough; but if they were alive, they would hate them: why? they cannot endure an union with the word.
This was the religion of the Scribes and Pharisees: Math. 23. 29, 30. they built the tombes of the Prophets, and garnished the Sepulchers of the righteous, and said if they had lived in the dayes of their fathers, they would not have bin partakers with them in the bloud of the Prophets. You are the children of those men that killed the Prophets, sayth Christ: ver. 31. Are not you the children of those men? doe not you doe those sinnes which the Prophets cried out against, and for which the Prophets denounced such fearefull judgements upon them? I tell you if the Prophets were now alive, they would crie hell and damnation, [Page 158] to you: if the Prophets were now alive, and did see those sinnes you commit, they would denounce woe and vengeance to you as they did to their fathers.
Oh saith one, if I had lived in the Jewes time, I would never have opposed Christ and his Apostles, I would have kissed the very ground that they trod on; then, wretch why doest thou not doe that which these men preached? looke in the writings of these holy men, of Paul, of Peter, &c. Dost thou doe that which Paul and Peter have wrote thou shouldest doe? doest thou look in their writings, and not obey what they have wrote? I tell thee, if Peter and Paul were alive, they would tell thee thou shouldest be damned, if thou repentest not. if John and James were alive, they would tell thee that the wrath of God will take hold on thee, if thou yeeld not obedience to that word they preached to thee.
If Paul were alive, he should have many a Tertullus to oppose him: if John were alive, he should have many a Herod to imprison him: if Amos were alive, he should have many an Amaziah to banish him, and to silence him; but now they are dead, men can like them well enough.
A righteous man in the way, is an abomination [Page 159] to the wicked. Prov. 29. 27. he doth not say an upright man when he is dead, [...]s an abomination to the wicked: for when he is dead, they may praise him, and love him, and love to have his picture amongst them: then they will speake well of him, and commend him. I speake that, because I would not be misconstrued.
Let a man be a godly man indeed, a Saint indeed, as long as he lives, the men of the world will hate him. I have chosen you out of the world, saith Christ, and therefore the world hates you, &c.
It hath beene an old haunt and custome of the world to hate and maligne the righteous, to reproach them, to call them Puritans, &c: though very heathens have acknowledged that there is no religion without purity. Cicero, Horace and others describing a man that is religious, say that he is an intire man, a man pure from sinne.
If any man will not beleeve it, let him trie it: let him be holy and gratious, and shew forth the power of religion in his life, let him contemne the world, &c. and see whether wicked men will not hate him, reproach and disgrace him what they can: not as if a godly man could not be godly and religious, unlesse he be hated and reproached [Page 160] by the world: for it may be.
First, when a man that is truly religious and godly is a great man, and all the Countrey are loth to lose his favour, or to purchase his ili will▪ then he may be free from hate and reproach.
Secondly, when he is a man of admirable witte and knowledge, that the world admires him for his learning, and for his understanding, and for his parts: such a one men will rather admire then revile.
Thirdly, it may so be that God may give a godly man favour in the eyes of the world: howsoever the world would hate, and reproach them, yet God may so strike their consciences that they cannot doe it. Otherwise, a godly man, especially if he be such a one by whose godlinesse and purity a wicked man is judged and condemned in his conscience for his ungodlinesse and prophanesse, the wicked will hate him.
Lastly, I put it in opposition to now and then preaching: a wicked man loves preaching, though never so sharpe and terrible, so it come but now and then: if the Minister preach never so powerfully, never so terribly, if it give him a reproofe and away: so it doth not stand digging in his conscience, and galling his heart day by day; [Page 161] let the Minister enter a reproofe into his hear [...] againe, so it be but once or twice, he cares not. Why? he thinkes he can recover himselfe againe from it: b [...] let the word of God come into him, and galle his conscience continually, that every Sabboth he is convicted for a condemned man if he live not otherwise▪ every▪ Serm [...]n the Minister findes him out in his [...] and dearest sinnes; he can never goe to Church, but he hears the Minister reprooving him for some s [...]me or other, telling him that he must to hell for them unlesse he repe [...]t; and leade a new life; thus when the word followes him every Sabboth that he hath no breathing time to recover his lust; this makes him to hate the word.
Amos 7. The Prophet preaching the word of the Lord, and denouncing the Judgements of God to the people for their sinnes, Amaziah opposeth him: ver. [...]2. and sayth unto Amos, O thou Seen, goe flye thee away into the Land of Judah, and there eate bread, and prophesie there, but prophesie not againe any more at Bethell, for it is the Kings Chappell, and it is the Kings Court. He could like it well enough that Amo [...] should prophesie once or twice▪ but if he did prophesie any more, he should spoile all their mirth, he [Page 162] should gall all their consciences go, saith he, prophesie in Judah, & eate thy bread there. Amos should prophesie where he would, so it were not there; he might eate his bread where he would, so it were not there.
Lastly, as it is an actuall affection of the heart, whereby the heart riseth up against an union: so in the last place, it is against that that is dissonant and repugnant to his lust. For, as love is the consonancy of the affection to a thing that hath agreement therewith: so hatred must needs be dissonancy of affection to a thing that is repugnant and contrary to it. So, a wicked man he hates the word, because it disagrees and jarres with his lust. Indeed a wicked man may love the word so long as it opposeth not against his lust. Therefore a wicked man may love three kinds of preaching.
First, Quaint preaching that savours more 1 of humanity then of divinity. As long as the Minister commeth with dainty phrases, acute stories, eloquent allusions, and fine transitions, they will like it well enough: it jarres not with their lust: and therefore you shall heare them when they come from Church, commend him, O he was a fine spokes-man, a witty schollar: what a learned and excellent Sermon did he make to [Page 163] day? so farre as the word opposeth not his lust, a man may love preaching.
The people they did love to heare Ezekiell preach, they did love to heare his pleasant words.
The Babylonians they did love to heare Davids songs: it was fine melody to them, though they hated the sence; so the Philistins they did love to heare Sampson speake, they knew he was a witty man, and could speake fine riddles to them, but they hated his religion: so the people, they did love to heare Christ preach, and would flocke after him, they did wonder at his authority, &c. yet they hated his doctrine, for they cried crucifie him, crucifie him; so if a Minister speake onely of witte, learning and memory, &c. a wicked man will love it, it opposeth not his lust.
Secondly, they may love Impertinent 2 preaching: when though it be never so pertinent to some in the Church, yet if it be not pertinent to him, he loves that. As the drunkard, loves to heare the Minister preach against hypocrisie, though never so sharply; The prodigall person loves to heare the Minister preach against covetousnesse. But if the word come to strike him under his fifth ribbe, to discover his corruptions, and [Page 164] the plagues of God due to him for his sins, then he hates it.
Thirdly, he may love preaching in tanto, 3 though not in [...]oto▪ he mav love so, or so much preaching, but not preaching altogether. A wicked mans conscience tells him that he must have some religion, that he must performe some service to God: and therefore so long as the Minister onely calls for some preaching, some hearing, and some serving of God, why, his conscience calls for so much.
The vilest drunkard, and blasphemer, and swearer that is, will be content to heare of calling upon the Lord Jesus at his death: the vilest whoremaster, and prophane person, the earthly worldling, &c. will yeeld to some preaching, and to some hearing, and to some reading: why, otherwise their consciences would not be at quiet, but would be as the divells band-dogge, bawling and houting at him. But if the Minister call for more religion then his lust will suffer; for more religion then will subsist with his security, deadnesse, lukewarmenesse, hypocrisie, worldlinesse, that he cannot yeeld to, and retaine them: then he thinkes there is too much of it, then he hates it, and cannot endure it.
Thus you see, that wicked men hate the word of God. I set it forth by three instances: Rom. 1. 30. Haters of God. They did not hate his being and essence, his goodnes and mercy, but they hated him as he was a Lawgiver. The devills hate not God as he is God and hath a being, but they hate him as he is a Lawgiver and as he is their Judge, they cannot endure to be called by this God, to be controuled and judged by him. Thus was it with the Colossians, before they were converted: they were enemies to God Col. 1. 21. Our Saviour takes away the whole doubt, and speakes it peremptorily and generally of all the world, they hated me; the whole world so long as they live in their sinnes, hate Christ, and hate his word.
First, a wicked man hates the word, because Reas. 1 he hates the truth and the being of the word: he is sorry that the word of God is true; he would be glad that the Scripture might prove false: that things may not be as the word of God saith they are; he hates the being of the word. A man loves the being of that which he loves, and he hates the being of that which he hates, and were it in his power, he would destroy it. Now, though a wicked man cannot destory the [Page 166] Bible from being in it selfe, yet he will destroy the Bible from being in his life.
For, beloved, the word of God, should not onely be in the Bible, but the Bible should be in a mans life. A mans life should be a walking Bible: but a wicked man destroyes the Bible from being in his life. A civill man would be glad that Aristotles Ethicks were the Bible. A worldly man would be glad that the Booke of Statutes were the Bible; he is sorry that that is the Bible which indeed is the Bible.
The young man that came to Christ; though he loved eternall life, and said that he loved the Commandements of God, yet when our Saviour told him one thing is wanting, goe and sell all that thou hast, and give it to the poore, saith the text of him, he went away sorrowfull; as if he should say he was sorry that there was any such truth in the Scripture: he would have beene glad that there had beene no such text in the word of God.
The Prophets prophesie falsely, and my people love to have it so. Jer. 5. 31. they hated to have it so as the word would have it. But when the false Prophets told them it was otherwise, O, they loved that.
Beloved, the men of the world would be [Page 167] glad that God would make another Bible, that drunkards and whoremasters might be saved: another Bible, that earthwormes and worldlings and proud persons might be saved. If God would raine downe a new Bible, another Bible, I feare there are many thousands amongst us, that now say they love the Bible, yet would love to heare of it, and come from all places to seeke after it, after another Bible that would shew the way to heaven a little wider; men are loth to heare of so much holinesse, so much precisenesse: they love not to be beaten on that string, a signe that they hate it.
Can a man that is nothing but flesh and bloud, love the text of Saint Paul that flesh and bloud cannot inherit the Kingdome of God 1 Cor. 15. 50? Can an old filthy sinner love that text of Isaiah, an old sinner though he be an hundred yeares old shall be accursed. Isai▪ 65. 20? Can a Usurour love the 15 Psalme? Can a lukewarmeling love Rev. 3. 16? no, he would be glad that there were no such truth in the word, and therefore he hates it. Rom. 8. 7. A wicked man is such an enemy to the word, that all the Ministers in England cannot reconcile him to it.
Secondly, wicked men hate the word, because they doe hate the nature of the word. [Page 168] If men did love the word of God, they would will what the word of God wills, and nill what the word of God nills. It is a good proverbe amongst us, It is the property of lovers to will and nill the same things.
If men did love the word, then looke what the word sayth, they would doe: what the word commands them, they would obey. If men did love the word, they would conforme their hearts and lives to the rules of the word. But the carnall minde is enmity a [...]ainst God, for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. Rom. 8. 7.
A wicked man hates the law of God; why? the heart of a wicked man conceives the word of God to be against him: he can not thinke a thought but the word is against it: he cannot speake a word, but the word of God is against it; he cannot pray his dead hearted prayers, but the word of God is against him &c. And as the word of God is against him, so his heart is against the word: he is of one mind, the word of another: he is of one minde, and the word of the cleane contrary minde against him.
Lastly, as a wicked man hates the being of 3 the word, and the nature of the word in it selfe, so he hates the being of it in his understanding; [Page 169] he [...] o [...] [...] the knowledge of the word: therefore they say unto God, depart from us, we desire [...]o [...] the knowledge of thy waves. Jab. 21. 14.
A wicked man would [...]aine keepe this and that lust [...] he is loth to depart with his old corruptions, his old sinnes▪ he hath liv [...]d [...] them so long, that he is loth to part with his old freinds; he would faine go [...] on in his lust and therefore he hates the knowledge of the word that would strippe him of his lust, saith Aquinas. Now he cannot be free for his sinnes, and be curbed by the knowledge of the word.
I will tell you, once it was my happe to preach a Sermon two or three hundred miles from this place, and when Sermon was done, I heard a man say, O what a beast was I to come to this Sermon; what a beast was I to come to it!
When the word of God comes to men, and tells them that their state is damnable if they live in their sinnes: when the word of God comes to the heart, many are sorry that they ever heard the word of God, that ever the word made such a thing knowne to them.
The drunkard, the wanton, the Usurer, and the worldling, how glad would they [Page 170] bee that the Minister could prove by the word of God, that these sinnes were lawfull, that usury were lawfull; that covetousnesse were lawfull? &c. But when the word goes flat against them; then they cannot endure that word: why? their conscience beginnes to penne them in, it puts their hearts in the stocks as it were, they cannot have freedome in the pursuite of their lusts and sinnes: an evident signe that men hate the word.
Austin saith of a wicked man, He loves the truth shining, but he hates the truth reproving. As much of the word as you will, to make him skillfull in knowing: but he hates the word every dramme of it, checking and rebuking, girding and controuling him for his sinnes.
Beloved, what is all our preaching? doth it not shew that men hate the word? neede any goe to the field and exhorte the Husbandman to plough and sow his ground? neede we goe to your houses to perswade men to feede, to eate and drinke, and to cloath themselves? neede we goe to the Alehouse and perswade the drunkard to drinke, the swearer to sweare, the gamester to play? no; men love their backes, and their bellies, men love their profits and [Page 171] their pleasures; men love their lusts and sinnes. But they must be exhorted and intreated, and commanded to obey, and to love the word of God, and all little enough.
Hence then is a reproofe to all the wicked Use. amongst us. O beloved, it is too true that abundance of us doe hate the light. Did wee not hate the light, we would have shaken all our hands of our sinnes sheere ere now; did we not hate the light, we would have crucified our anger, and our wrath, and our pride ere now; we would have subdued our security, and our selfe-love, and our lukewarmenesse in good duties: did we not hate the light, we had all beene children of the light ere now. Plato sayth, He loves that hath a similitude of that he loves: but we have not a similitude and a likenesse of the light, and therefore we doe not love it.
Beloved, let me come a little neerer, and convince all that heare me of this point.
They must needs be said to hate one another 1 whom no intreati [...]s nor beseeches can possibly reconcile. That is irreconcileable hatred which cannot be taken off by all the intreaties of the world. Herod hated Tyr [...]s and Sidon, but his hatred was taken off by Blastus [Page 172] his intreatie. Acts. 12. 20. but that hatred is irreconcileable hatred that no intreaties can [...]ke off.
Oh, how often have Gods Ministers intreated you and beseeched you to give over your sinnes, and yet you will not! how often have they besought you to be zealous, and meeke, and holy, and you will not; thou art tichie and revengefull in speeches, how often hast thou beene sought to leave it? thou art proude and stout-hearted, how oft hast thou beene sought for to be humble? thou art carnall and worldly, how often hast thou beene besought to be spirituall and heavenly?
Thou hast no assurance of Christ in thy soule: how oft hast thou beene besought for to get him? Ministers beseech thee every Sabboth, Ministers intreate thee every weeke: They breake their braines, and breake their sleepe, and spend their lungs, and all to invent and speake acceptable words to prevaile with your soules: with heart-cutting intreaties they beseech you; if notwithstanding all this, you will not be intreated to part with your sinnes, rhen it is evident you hate reformation.
If we did not hate a thing, we would doe it, though we were never besought to doe [Page 173] it; if thou didst not hate a reformation of thy sinnes, thou wouldest have beene reformed without these beseeches: but if beseeches and intreaties cannot woe thee, thou hatest it indeed: that is hatred indeede which beseeches cannot reconcile.
The Lord Jesus sent his Ministers in his Name; we are Gods Embassadours in Christ his stead, we pray you to be reconciled to God.
We have besought you by the bloud of Christ, we have intreated you by the Bowells of Gods mercies to become new men: we beseech you in the Bowells of the Lord Jesus Christ to give over your sinnes. We beseech you as you love your soules, give over your sinnes: we beseech you as; you are men, as you know what is what, give over your sinnes: we beseech you, let the drunkard give over his drunkennesse, the swearer his oathes and blasphemies, the Idolater his Idolatry and wilworship, let the idle talker give over his fruitlesse communication, the covetous person give over his covetousnesse, the secure Christian and lukewarme professor and deadhearted server of God come out of his security and dead-heartednesse, &c. I beseech you by the mercies of God saith Saint Paul, present [Page 174] your bodies a living sacrifice, holy &c. Rom. 12. 1. Sacrifice your tongues unto God we beseech you, and speake holy conference, sacrifice your hearts we beseech you, and use holy meditations; sacrifice your hares unto God, and suffer not idle language to be spoken in your hearing: we beseech you doe this; yea by all the mercies of Christ, we beseech you as though God did beseech you by us, we pray you in Christ his stead; and will you not yet? Certainly, you hate the light, if all these beseeches cannot reconcile you; we have besought you that there be no disorders in any of your families, and yet there are: we have besought you that there be no losse of time in your meetings, that there be no roote of bitternesse in your hearts, and yet there is: we have besought you to mende your repentance, and to better your obedience, and to repent of your rotten formality, and to come out of your sandy and quagmire bottomes, and not to content your selves with this beggarly form of religion onely, but as ever you love your soules and would be loved, to get the power of grace: and a thousand more things have we besought you. Is it done? no, God knowes: all the beseeches and intreaties under heaven have not yet done it. Now [Page 175] therefore you must needs stand convinced in your consciences, that you hate the light, if all these beseeches cannot bring you to it.
They must needs be sayd to hate one another, 2 when neither money nor price nor any thing can make freinds. That is inveterate cankerous hatred which can never be outbought, which can never be hired to cease. I make no question but that the Damosels Master at the first did hate that his Maide should be possessed with a divell: but when he saw that it brought him in great gaine, he tooke off his hatred: he would then be content that the divell might have stayed in his house, so he might have gained by it: and therefore we reade that he was angry at the Apostle for dispossesing the divell out of her; Act.. 16. 19. It must be a greivous hatred that profit cannot mollifie.
Brethren, you know that God offereth you pardon of your sinnes: he offers you mercy, he offers you a Kingdome, if you will come out of your sinnes. If thou wouldest rather lose father, mother, wife and children, houses and lands, goods and livings, rather then shake hands with such a one as thou art fallen out with, I am sure thou hatest him with a witnesse: and if thou wouldest rather hazard thy owne mercy, [Page 176] hazard the love and favour of God, hazard the Kingdome of heaven, lot Christ goe, and mercy goe, and heaven goe, [...] ther then let thy sinnes g [...] ▪ surely thou hatest to be reformed. I will give you a kingdome saith God, if you will be new men: I will give thee a Kingdome, if thou will take up Christ his Croffe and be pl [...] I will give thee a Kingdome, if thou wil [...] walke precisely and circumspectly. But you will not, though you might have a kingdome for it. Repent faith Christ, for the kingdome of heaven is at hand: Math. 3. 2. Repent, and here is a Kingdome a [...] hand for thee. Downe with thine old lu [...]t▪ thou knowest what I meane, and here is a Kingdome at hand for thee. Repent of your formall repentance, repent of your fashionary prayers, repent of your overly performances of holy duties, and behold here is a Kingdome for you. Wilt thou hazard the very Kingdome of grace, and of glory, rather then thou wilt steppe out of thy old wont? thou hatest repentance if a Kingdome cannot hire thee to love it.
They must be sayd to hate one another, whom 3 all the dearest love in the world can never [...] nite and soder together. Love is able to burst all the hatred in the world if the divell [Page 177] be not in it: love is more forcible then hatred; and therefore that hatred is most cankerous that love cannot overcome. What is so pleasing or delightfull to the [...]lesh of a man but love may command it? the love of God hath given thee the bloud of his owne Sonne: if thou wilt part with thy corruptions, thou mayest have it. That is hatred indeed which the bloud of thy owne Saviour cannot disswade thee from.
The Apostle Peter thought he had used an excellent argument to perswade men to holinesse, when he setteth forth the love of God to us. 1 Pet. 18. 19. For asmuch as you know, that you were not redeemed with corruptible things as silver and gold from your vaine conversation, received by tradition from your fathers: but with the precious bloud of Christ, as of a Lambe undefiled and without spotte. What doth Christ give his bloud to thee, to redeeme thee, from thy vaine conversation? hath he given his bloud for thee, that thou shouldest part with thy sinnes, with thy drunkennesse, with thy oathes, thy pride, security, luke warmenesse, earthlinesse, prophanesse, from thy vaine thoughts, thy vaine words, and thy vaine lusts, and wilt thou not? if God had redeemed us with silver, and gold, that were [Page 176] [...] [Page 177] [...] [Page 178] but drosse: no, he hath redeemed us with the bloud of his Sonn: if now thou wilt part with the bloud of Christ, rather then with thy sinnes that the word of God commands thee to part with, how great is thy hatred of the word?
Bloud it is necessary to the life of every living creature. I am sure the Bloud of Christ is necessary to the life of a Christian; without it, a man can never be washed, nor never be sanctifyed, nor made acceptable to God. That man that will rather part with his bloud, rather then lay downe his hatred of such a one whom he hates, he hates him for ever, he hates him to the death. Thou that rather then thou wilt part with thy evill courses, from those sinnes that Gods word would have thee to give over and forsake, wilt part with the bloud of Christ, I say thou hatest the word, and thou hatest a reformation of thy wayes for ever, with an everlasting and damnable hatred.
That man that had rather be damned then leave his sinnes, that had rather goe to hell, then be a new creature, he hates the parting with his sinnes, he hates to be a new creature.
It is truth, man is a reasonable creature, and therefore cannot reason so in expresse [Page 179] words, as to say I had rather be damned then to give over my drunkennesse, my lying, my swearing, my lust; I had rather goe to hell; then be so pure, and so holy &c.
But every wicked man is so unreasonable in very deed▪ for the word of God tells that wicked men that live and dye in such sinnes, and such sinnes, shall be damned; yet, they will not give over their sinnes.
Doth not your owne conscience tell you, that as long as you pray no better, as long as you walke no better in your profession, God abhors you, and all that you doe, and will damne you? doth not thy conscience tell thee, that yet thou hast no assurance of salvation, that as yet Jesus Christ was never given to thee, that as yet you never had the Spirit of Christ to kill sinne in you? if that thou wilt goe on in thy sinnes, and not get Christ and his Spirit into thy heart, as the word of God commandeth thee, and thy owne conscience perswadeth thee: I say if yet thou wilt goe on in thy sinnes, then thou choosest to be damned rather then to part with sinne.
Doe we not say such a rogue will be hanged, that such a hasty furious man will undoe himselfe? doe we not say of a rebellious child that he will be disinherited? not [Page 180] that any man reasons so in words, I will doe thus and thus and undoe my selfe, I will steale and be hanged, I will be a rebellious childe and be disinherited, I will goe on in my sinnes, let the world say what it will, and be damned. But, when a man knowes that the wages of sinne is death, that the end of drunkennesse, of swearing, of lying, of pride, security, hypocrisie, formality in religion &c. is death; When a man knowes that the end of that sinne which he lives in is damnation, and yet will goe on in those sinnes, he wills to be damned. Ezek. 18. 31. Turne you, turne you, why will you dye O ye house of Israel? why? were any so madde as to be willing to dye, to perish for ever? yet sayth the Prophet, why will you dye, as if he should say why will you sinne? that man that wills to sin, he wills to be damned; that man that will be damned rather then part with his sinne, that man loves sinne for ever, and so hates the light.
Beloved, be ashamed to carry so many plague tokens upon your hearts, so many sinnes in your soules, so many oppositions and rebellions against the word. That man that hates and rebells against the word, can never be saved by the word. You that [Page 181] have had the preaching of the word, looke that you give way to it; take heed that you withstand not the breath of it.
I could tell you one thing, and I pray God to send it home to your hearts: commonly when God sends his word to a people, those that are wrought upon, for the most part are wrought upon at the beginning: generally it is so, I will give you a convincing place for it: Acts. 13. 48. And when the Gentiles heard this, they glorified the word of the Lord: and as many as were ordained to eternall life, beleeved. Paul and Barnabas were come to Antioch, and had preached one Sabboth day, and now had preached another: The Gentiles glorified the word of the Lord: and as many as were ordained to eternall life, beleeved; as if he had said, all that were ordained to eternall life, beleeved at those Sermons; as if he should say againe, all that beleeved not at these two Sermons, were reprobates.
Those that did belong to God, they did beleeve, and hearkened to the preaching of the word to them, on those two Sabboths; All that were ordained to life▪ they beleeved at these two Sermons: the rest that beleeved not, are branded and marked out for despisers and wonderers, Heare O despisers, and [Page 182] wonder and perish, &c.
Agree with thine Adversary, whilest thou art in the way. Math. 5. Beloved, you are now in the way of salvation: your Adversary is the Lord himselfe, till he be reconciled unto you; you are in the way while you are under the preaching of the word: you know not how soone God may take you out of the way: you know not how soone God may take his word away: or, if that continue, yet he may withdraw his Spirit▪ and then, if God once take away his Spirit, then you may seeke to be converted, but shall never finde it; you may seeke for grace, but shall never get it: you may seeke for Christ, but never obtaine him; if men stand out against the Word and Spirit of Christ, while it is beating upon their hearts, and offering them grace, then Christ will be a swift witnesse against them. Malach. 3. 5. Doth Christ come to thee? now obey, now beleeve, now give over thy sinnes. Doth he bid thee now repent? &c. O give way to the Words of Christ, give way to the Spirit of Christ; otherwise, Christ will come swiftly: I will be a swift witnesse.
I tell you, the Covenant of grace will not stay long: God is about to put up his [Page 183] wares. When no Customers come, the Merchant puts up his wares; so God will even close up all his graces; then Preachers may preach, but none shall be converted: People may heare, but none shall be converted: People may heare, but never be turned; which the Lord deny from ever being amongst us; therefore, while it is called to day, hearken, and the Feare of God be with you.
GODS IMPARTIALITY.
THE Lord in this Chapter by the Prophet Isaiah doth foretell heavy things against the people; and by the way marke the Lords dealings, he ever gives warning before he sends any plagues: he lightens before he thunders; that the people might not say they did not heare of it, and and that the wicked might be the more inexcusable, and that the godly might make an Arke to save themselves in.
These words containe in them five severall things.
- [Page 185]First, the Author of this destruction or judgement.
- Secondly, the Causes of it.
- Thirdly, the Judgement it selfe.
- Fourthly, Who they were on whom this Judgement was inflicted.
- Fifthly, The effects of it.
Now by Gods permission I will open these words in order unto you. And for the first, the Author of it.
It is laid downe by question and answer.
Question, Who gave Jacob to the spoyle, and Israel to the robbers?
Answer, Did not I the Lord? was it not I the mighty God, which am able to order every thing according to my owne will.
But indeed we are ready to ascribe things to chance and fortune and lot; to prevent this saies God, who did these and these things? did not I the Lord?
Now, by Jacob and Israel is meant the people of the Jewes, which were called by the name of Jacob. For, his peculiar people, when they sinned, he gave them over. God [...]ais, who gave this people of mine to the enemies? did not I the Lord? therefore God he is the Author of all punishment.
Secondly, the Cause why the Lord did [Page 186] this: for, some might say, why did the Lord overthrow this people, whom he did so tenderly respect for his, which were as the apple of his eye, and the strength of his right arme? because they sinned against the Lord, and would not walke in his waies.
He sets downe the Causes.
First, in generall, they have sinned.
Secondly, in particular, they would not walke in his way, nor be obedient to his Lawes.
Thirdly, here is the Judgement it selfe, therefore hath he powred upon them the fiercenesse of his anger, the strength of the Battell and fire round about them. He calleth it the anger of the Lord: not of a King, or of a great man, but the anger of the Lord, the fury of his anger: shewing the extremity of it he doth not say that God doth drop downe his anger; but, he poures out the fury of his indignation. Moreover he saith, the strength of battell; the Lord commeth like an armed man to fight against them, and to destroy them, as men in warres doe when they s [...]ay both young and old, and make no bones of it, and are glad when they have done it; And, as an armed man to slay them; so likewise, he hath set a fire round [Page 187] about them▪ the Lord hath inclosed them in with indignation, so that they could see no way to get out of it, or to escape it. So then this shews the unavo [...]dablenesse of Gods Judgements.
Fourthly, who were these that were destroyed? Jacob and Israel, a praying and a professing and a fasting people.
Fifthly, the effect of all this, how it did worke upon them. Yet, saith the Lord, they know it not, neither lay it to heart. Oh Lord, what monstrous stupidity is this! though God did doe it; in his anger too; yet this poore Nation saw it not, neither regarded it, till the plague came; and when it came, they never laid it to heart, neither were they humbled by it, but did beare the plague, and afterwards went downe into hell, and never minded it.
Even so, beloved, stands the case with us; The Lord plagues us, and we see it not: his anger burnes round about us, and the fiercenesse of his wrath sustaineth to battell: and yet we perceive it not.
From the first of these observe: namely,
That God is the author of all plagues and Doct. judgements that befall a Nation. It was he that drowned the old world, and delivered the Children of Israel to the spoylers. Shall [Page 188] there be any evill in the City, and the Lord hath not done it? saith Amos in his third chap. and 6 verse. From whence, observe this, That God ordaines all punishments before they come. Acts. 4. 28. for to doe whatsoever thy hand and counsell determined before to be done. And as God ordaineth all things before they come; so he ordereth them and the time when they shall come; and they cannot come one moment of time before the Lord would have them. The Jewes could not lay hold on our Saviour, because his houre was not yet come. John. 8. 50. The wicked cannot pull downe punishments upon a Nation when they will; As its he ordaineth them: and the time when; so thirdly, he doth appoint them how long they shall lie upon men. Revel. 2. 10. There the Lord had appointed the Church of Smyrna ten dayes tribulation; and there is measured how much God appointes us. The devill could goe no further then his commission in afflicting Job. As he doth order all, so he doth order all for the good of his people, and for the confusion of his enemies; all things worke for the good of those that feare God, and for the hardening and overthrowing of the enemies of the Church that are incorrigible.
This may stay and comfort the hearts of Use 1 Gods Children, in any heavie crosse that befalls them.
Is God the orderer and disposer of all? then this may comfort thy soul O thou poore childe of God; I say comfort thy soul with this, that the Lord is the temperer of all things, and the Physician that stands by and sees how many drammes the Apothecary putteth in. The devill indeed may afflict thee, and wicked men may punish thee; but thou shalt have no more then the Lord sees good for thee. Therefore though thine enemies take thee and kill thee, and Rabshekah raile on thee, and Bonner burne thee, yet the Lord is a sweete loving Father, and ordereth all things, and cannot finde in his heart to hurt thee. Though they be the Instruments, yet God he is the Author, and hath appointed how long and how much and for what they shall afflict thee. Therefore though the sword finde thee, and faggot come: yea though thou beest banished or sawne asunder, yet the Lord ordereth all things: and though he correct thee, yet he cannot finde in his heart to hurt thee. Therefore he saith to the sword and to the plague as David said to Jacob, have a care of my deare sonne: onely [Page 190] subdue the rebell▪ but doe not hurt my sonne. So saith God, use my servants kindly for my sake: onely bring under their proud hearts, but doe not hurt them. Therefore have an eye to Gods love, and let faith in him over-rule thy heart in spite of all that can come against thee.
This may terrifie the hearts of all wicked Use 2 men that are out of Gods favour.
Is God the Author of all punishments▪ then this may make their haire to stand upright upon their heads. That God whom thou hatest, is the punisher of thee: even he whose-Sonne thou despiest, and whose Sabbaths thou prophanest; He is able if his wrath be kindled, to consume thee in a moment. Oh, if thou haddest not an adamant heart, this would daunt it, and dissolve it into teares of bloud. God will infinitely punish thee, who is a consuming fire: but if thou wilt not be daunted, there is nothing but fearefull looking for of fire and brimstone for ever in hell. When God punisheth his children, it is in mercie: but to the wicked his wrath is punishments, and his Judgements is anger and great wrath: and therefore when he punisheth thee, thou mayest say a just Judge brandeth me in the hand.
Is it so? Then when Calamities come, Use 3 let us not so much stand upon men, or upon the helpe of them: but let us looke to God as David did: it may be the Lord sent Shimei to raile on me; and so did Job, the Lord gives, and the Lord hath taken away. The Caldeans did it: but they were Gods Instruments. We should not doe as doggs that gnaw the stones that are throwne at them. God takes stones as it were, and throweth them upon mens heads: and sometimes whips them by wicked men. Now, the wicked are but Gods rod, and when he hath scourged thee, he will cast the rod into the fire. Therefore goe unto the Lord, make peace with him, and he will remove it. The wicked I confesse are in fault, but God is the Author of all: and he will deliver you in his good time.
Secondly, wherefore will God deale thus with Israel, because they have sinned with a rebellious spirit, not by infirmity but in disobedience? Whence you may learne this point of Instruction, That sinne and disobedience against Gods Law is that which brings downe punishments and judgements upon a Nation or a people or Church. Sinne is the brooder and hatcher of all judgments, and the very spawne of all punishments. [Page 192] Ah, this sinne and disobedience, and willfull rebellion against God, it will bring sw [...]rd and famine amongst us, and let in the enemie, and send out God from amongst us, and stoppe the mouthes of his Ministers, and breake off the Parliament.
Another cause why God sends punishments amongst us, is this, because Kings will not be subject to the Lawes of God, and Queenes will doe what they list: when Bishops and all people will have elbow roome to doe that which seemes good in their owne eyes: as giving toleration for the prophanation of Gods Sabb [...]ths, that the people may dishonour the Lord, and runne headlong to hell: this and such like, sets up wickednesse, and brings the wrath of God upon us, and his vengeance upon our Land and Kingdome, when thus sinne gets the upper hand and day of the word, for which I cannot chuse but pittie our poore Land, neither could you doe lesse if your hearts were not as hard as an adamant, and your eyes glued together. Ah poore Nation, now thou liest a bleeding and drawing to an end, and the bell now tolls for this Nation, and the Lord is a going from this Land: and her punishments and judgments are comming on apace, so that all Nations [Page 193] may say, Wherefore hath the Lord done this unto this Land, what meaneth the heat of his anger? then shall men say, they have forsaken the Covenant of the Lord God of their Fathers, and served other Gods. Judges. 4. 2. When they forgatte the Lord their God, then he sold them into the hand of Jabin King of Canaan: this was the ground why the Lord drowned the old world. Genes. 6. 12. because they had corrupted all their waies; this was the cause why the Lord burned S [...]dome and Gomorrah with wild-fire from heaven: this was the cause the Lord destroyed Jerusalem forty yeares after Christ, because they would have none of the offers of Christ, and of grace and mercie. And thus much for proofe.
Good Lord, what a poore weake Land Use 1 have we! if sinne and rebellion be the cause of all punishments, then in what a poore case is England? how weake are we? our hearts may shake within us, and our knees may knock together to consider of it, having so many sinnes of all sorts, of all degrees, and committed with so high a hand, and in most fearefull manner.
We are sicke from the Crowne of the head to the soale of the feete, there is no soundnesse in us: we are sicke in head, sicke [Page 194] in heart, sicke in stomacke; we have had peace, and that hath surfeited us: and now we have gotten the plurisie, and nothing but letting of bloud will cure us. God grant the Lord let us bloud in our hearts also: God must purge and physicke us, and fetch out the drosse which we have gathered by our disobedience. If sin and rebellion will doe it, we have given God cause enough so to plague us.
Is it so? Then we see who are the greatest Use 2 traytors in the Kingdome, and what they are that pull downe punishments upon a Kingdome; they are disobedient rebells and traytors, full of sinne.
I protest the greatest traytors King Charles hath this day, are the prophaners of Gods Sabboths, and such as doe give liberty to prophane them, and to sweare and be drunke: these are the plague sores of this Kingdome, and bring downe heavie judgements upon us; yea, of what place or dignity soever they be. It is not onely poore drunkards, but silver and velvet Coate drunkards, even the Lordly men of this Kingdome, who give libertie to sinne: for the greater the men are, the greater are their sinnes, and they are the most dangerous, even as great Cut-purses doe more harme [Page 195] then little ones; for as Haman was hanged before the Jewes saw good daies, and the seven sonnes of Saul were slaine before they could have any peace in Israel: So while these rebells be not hanged, what peace can be expected? while Jonah was in the ship, there could be no qu [...]etnesse: so whilst these rebells and vile wretches live and have favour, and are respected, and goe on still unpunished, they are in the Land, as Jonah was in the shippe: and so long there can be no quietnesse in the Land.
One Achan did plague a whole Land▪ but here are many Achans in this Land. Oh poore Land; thou art wonderfully laden by every ungodly person, both in Countrey and City. O let us begge of God that these may be hanged and dispatched, or that God would turne their hearts.
Is it so, that sinne is the brooder of all Use 3 punishments? O then let it teach every one of us to s [...]t heart and hand and all to worke, to joyne all our forces of prayers and teares against these enemies, and labour for the reformation of these. When Jonas was in the shippe, the Marriners, came about him and asked him, from whence comest thou? So if ever we would see good dayes, we must joyne our prayers and all our powers [Page 196] against our sinnes and the sinnes of others.
When the Philistins saw that the Arke was the cause of the punishments that befell them, then they never rested till they had sent it away; so let us ship and packe away our sinnes, if ever we would have our punishments removed from us. Say, Oh mine enemie, have I found thee, thou art the enemie of King, and Countrey, and Parliament, and Gospell, and, thou art he that brake the last Parliament, thou art he that lost the day at the Isle of Ree, thou art he that sent so many poore Rochellers to the grave with famine, and thou art he that makes division betweene Kings and Commons. The Lord give us power and courage: for if ever we had neede, now we have; and let us bestirre our selves, and pray that God would be pleased to stirre up the heart of the King and other Magistrates against these sinnes. O that Magistrates in their places, would set their hearts and hands against all these sinnes; but light execution is done, and most Magistrates stand for ciphers in their places, and onely take up a roome, and doe nothing. We cannot draw them with all the arguments we can use to punish these sinnes. We have cause to mourne: for they stand like scare-Crowes, [Page 197] with a peice in their hands, but never shoote: and the birds may picke the straws from their heads; so that Magistrates doe nothing.
But to you I speake that are Chiefe in Townes, and chiefe Officers: you should all joyne hand in hand and heart in heart to pull downe these al [...]houses, hell-houses, and nurseries of the devill, and to supplant wickednesse. We must not be one for them, and another against them: for in so doing, we shall never see good dayes.
And you Gentlemen, where are your hearts and hands against them? when did you ever speak or write against them? when did you ever set foot in striving to have them supprest? men stand with their fingers in their mouthes, and their hands in their pockets, and dare not stand for God and good causes. The Lord be mercifull unto us: we doe not joyne our forces, prayers and powers that we can make for Gods glory. Oh that the Lord would be pleased to put his Spirit into our hearts, that we may be all of one minde. So you Gentlemen, in your places, and we Ministers in our places, and all of us, we are with all the strength and courage and mettle that the Lord hatth put into us, to crie, and pray, and preach downe [Page 198] sinne. And all you Masters and Dames, you are to reforme your Families: for these sinnes bring downe punishments upon the Land. Therefore labour to finde out the wickednes of your Families, and admonish them, and reprove them plainely, and shew them from Gods word the punishments that are due to them. If you would doe these things, then there might be something done: and if reproofe and admonishment will not serve the turne, then expell them and banish them, as Abraham did Hagar and Ismael. You Christians, mourne for your sinnes, and joyne your hearts and prayers against the sinnes of the place where you live.
If any house be on fire, others will come with water to quench it as if it were their owne: so here is a flame of fire kindled in this Kingdome of England, and the wrath of God is like wild fire comming downe upon us from heaven: therefore let every one of us bring some water or other to quench this fire that is round about us in every place, and almost upon all hearts.
Let every man sweepe his owne doore, and the streetes will be cleane; so if every one would purge his owne heart, what reformation would there be in every place? [Page 199] then God and Christ and Gospell might be here still, and the enemies might be kept out still: which if we doe not, who knowes how soone the enemie may rush in upon us? but alas, we harbour these traytors in our bosomes.
I protest against every man that harbours sinne in his owne house or soule, that he is a traytor to the Kingdome, whatsoever he be; if I knew the man, I would fasten mine eyes on him▪ and tell him, Oh thou vile Achan, doest thou harbour these sinnes, and traytors, and keepe these sinnes, and then crie out of the dangerousnesse of the times?
If a man did know certainely, that the dogge that he keepes in his house, would one day pull out his throate, would he keep him fatte that he might the better doe it? no sure, he would rather hang him. Or if a man did know that the fire that burnes upon the hearth, would burne him, would he blow it? or if a man did know that the knife which he hath, would one day cu [...]e his throate, would he sharpen it? no surely.
Beloved, this is the case of all us poore wretches that live in sinne: they will be the cause of all the punishments that God sends upon us all. Now therefore, I charge you [Page 200] all, men and women, and every one of you, to make a Covenant and enter into an Oath and a curse, to search out every sinne, and finde them out in your families, wife and children and servants; and doe what you can to quench them. These Townes and Countreys are on fire, O that the Lord would be pleased to send his word home to every one of your hearts: you I meane that I love as well as mine owne soule, my deare people. I would spend and be spent for you, if God would give me strength: and though I speake plaine, it is for your everlasting good.
What are those punishments that he threatned to poure upon them in the furie of his wrath? He poureth full battails, and the strength of battails; all this was upon his owne deare people Israel; even those people the Lord so severely threatens.
Hence, observe this Doctrine, That the Doct. 2 Lord often times brings fearfull and unavoydable judgements and punishments, even upon his owne professing people: even they that offer sacrifice, and that pray, and call him Father, and fast and pray: even upon these people, he doth often times bring these punishments. Amos 3. 2. You onely have I knowne among all the Nations of the earth: [Page 201] therefore will I punish you for all your iniquities.
See the whole currant of Gods word: did not the Lord punish the Children of Israel in the time of their Judges? they had many sore enemies, as Eglon and Sisera. The ten Tribes they sinned, and were carried into captivity: and these were Gods professing people. And afterward the other two Tribes, Iudah and Benjamine, were carried away captive into Babylon, and there they were seventy yeares.
Forty yeares after Christ, the Romans came against them, and burnt all their Cities. And these were Gods owne professing people.
The Churches of Asia were famous Churches, but now they are overthrowne with Turkes. Now, our sinnes give God just cause to make him come against us, with punishments and judgements upon this Land.
If a man lie sicke, and they see death in his face, they call it the foretelling signe: so the Ministers of God may foresee the death and destruction of a Kingdome. I am sure we have better grounds, then the Physicians can have. And therefore, why may not the Ministers which are Gods Physicians, doe it?
The signes of Gods punishments that are comming upon us, are these.
The first is of Gods Ministers which with one voice doe foretell judgements to come.
Then, this is a signe that God hasteneth to battell, Am [...]s. 3. 7. Surely the Lord will doe nothing but he revealeth his secrets to his servants the Prophets: but especially when they agree all in one thing; then the Kingdome is dangerously gone▪ Luke. 1. 70. The Lord giveth one mouth, as he spake by the mouth of all his holy Prophets.
I will say nothing in this, but let me appeale to your owne consciences, whether all good Ministers in the Church of England, have not declared by Gods word that judgements are comming out against this Land and us for many yeares together: And as our Saviour saith, Whatsoever ye shall binde on earth shall be bound in heaven.
Secondly, when sinnes of all sorts doe abound frequently, and with a bold face, and a whorish forehead. For when the harvest is ripe, then commeth so many sickles to cut it downe: so when the sinnes of a Kingdome are ripe, then it is time to cut [Page 203] that Kingdome downe. Gen. 6. 12. The earth was filled with violence, all flesh had corrupted their waies: therefore, make an Arke: for the end of all flesh is come. God will wash away their filthienesse. Consider whether it be not thus with England or no. Was ever drunkennesse and blasphemie, and scoffing at religion, and prophaning Gods Sabboths, nay liberty given so to do, was it ever come to that height that now it is? were ever great ones, as Bishops and Ministers, so defiled, as now they are? our Land hath often beene overcome: when men were growne desperately wicked, then they were destroyed. Now, what sinnes, what blasphemies, what hating of God lyeth raging in our times? I thinke there is none in this Congregation but sees and heares, how Citie and Countrey are venomed and benummed, and defiled with sinnes of all sorts.
Thirdly, when the devill and wicked men cast bones of dissention, that is a signe of ruine. When there was a disse [...]tion betweene Rehob [...]am and the people, then God pulled away ten Tribes, and much bloud was shed. So when King and Commons, and all are divided, Ephraim against Manasses, and Manasses against Ephraim, but [Page 204] both against Judab, then it is a fearefull signe that that Nation shall be destroied.
I say, to apply this, if ever a Kingdome were divided, then this is; if we could all accord, then we might expect something: but, now, our best bloud is gone, and our hearts are gone: the Lord in mercie raise us up from dead ashes.
O consider this, I beseech you, and lay it to heart. Will God deceive his Ministers, and make them all blindefold? no no. When God puts his Spirit into his Ministers, and makes them all with one mouth to call and crie desolation, and when all manner of sinnes so fearefully abound, and when there is such divisions in the State, then let us looke for desolation.
Fourthly, the fourth signe of Gods anger on a Nation is, when all the hearts of men faile then it is a signe that vengeance is at the doore; when there is a kinde of Cowardise through the guilt of the conscience. Josh. 2. 11. It was a certaine signe of destruction when the peoples hearts failed them: thus it is with every man almost amongst us: every mans heart is faint and sicke. Judges 7. 13. When Gideon was to goe against the Midianites, being a wonderfull Army, one dreamed that a cake of [Page 205] barley bread tumbled into the hoast, and overthrew them: Then Gideon said, be of good courage: for I see that the Lord hath given them into our hands, because their hearts were fearefull; so he tooke three hundred men, and put a Trumpet in every mans hand, with empty pitchers and lamps, and they all cried, the Sword of the Lord and of Gideon; and in the twelfth verse see what followed, All the hoast ran and cried and fledde. Even so it is with us▪ we faint upon every occasion, Gods Spirit is gone from England.
While Sampson had the Spirit of God upon him, he was too hard for the Philistins: but when the Spirit of God was gone from him, he had no heart, no spirit, no courage; then every man was too hard for him, and then he was taken, and had his eyes pulled out. So when the Spirit of God was with this Nation, we had courage and got the day; but now alas, every slavish Nation is too hard for us, and every bug▪ beare scares us. O poore England, heavy is thy case, therefore we may expect nothing but miserie one way or another.
Now I might set downe a Comment or Theame with many teares for this cause, that every one may reade his owne destruction [Page 206] from this point. I am not a Prophet, nor the sonne of a Prophet: but from the word of the Lord I speake this thing unto you, and upon these grounds I can say so; That where these signes are, destruction and calamities follow at the heeles of them. We having all these signes in our State, certainely destruction is at our heeles; therefore let me give you some directions what to doe in these dangerous▪ times.
First, let every man knocke off the love of the world, of houses, of lands, and corne, and flockes; they shortly shall leave thee, or thou them. O therefore cast them quite out of thy heart. I would to God I could bring my heart and yours to this pitch, that we could give wise and children and all as lost. I confesse it is hard so to doe: but God will sire us out shortly from these things, if we part not from them, in these our deepest afflictions. Jer. 45. 5. Baruch was so much glued to the world, that he began to feather his nest: and therefore the Prophet said, seekest thou great things for thy selfe? seeke them not; for behold I will bring evill upon all flesh. So let me say to you as the Prophet said to Gehazi, is it now a time to build? Therefore at night when thou goest to bed, take [Page 207] thy leave of thy wife and children, and of thy houses and all, and say, this house may be mine enemies before the morning, or may be set on fire; this is not my wife: these are not my children: As Doctor Taylor said when he was going to his execution, when he saw his wife and children, he embraced them and blessed them in the name of the Lord, and set them downe againe, and made no bones of them: and so doe you, plucke away your hearts from all these things here below, and give them all for lost: let thy heart be contented that God should doe with thee what he will, and submit thy selfe to God in the hardest blows, and say, good Lord, if thou seest no remedy to purge this Land and Church, but by desolation, and the removing of the Gospell, good Lord doe what thou wilt; if thou wilt have my liberty, take it, if thou wilt have my children spoiled by the enemy and pitched upon speares points, doe it: Lord, if there be no remedy to purge a sinfull Land but by taking the Gospell out of it, even I Lord submit my selfe unto it: good Lord, sacrifice us, or burne our Cities; doe what thou wilt with us, onely save our soules at the last.
I have knowne some could have no quietnesse [Page 208] at all, till they came to this pitch, and then they had peace in their mindes. When Isaac saw that he was to be bound, then he yeelded to it: and our Lord Christ did this in the garden when he did bear the wrath of God, then he said if it be possible, let this cuppe passe from me: and this he did three times: yet not my will but thy will be done; if thou wilt have me to drinke of the cuppe, I will sucke off the dregges and all.
Also come and lay thy head upon the blocke, and let God doe what he will with thee, Ezek. 16. 36. They shall loath themselves for all their abominations; and this is the practise of an humble soule, and this will beare through all.
Thirdly, pray and crie mightily to God before thou dyest, even all the time tho [...] hast to live, for mercie and for the peace of the Church of God, and for the poore people and posterity. Esay. 62. 16. I have set watchmen upon the walles of Hierusalem, that never hold their peace day nor night. You that make profession of the Lord, keepe not silence; let not God rest till he helpe and shew mercie unto our poore Land, wives and children.
I am perswaded if dumb [...] Zachary were [Page 209] here, he would open his mouth to pray and crie for this miserable Land. But, alas, poore soules, many of you are so bound in the chaines of your sinnes, that you cannot finde any leisure to pray; you save your prayers and teares till you come to hell, and then they will doe you no good; Oh, thy Mother lies a dying, and wilt thou not mourne for her? O dead and drie hearted wretches, me thinkes the poore Church of England is like the shippe of Jonas, and he fast asleepe in it; the Gospell and all are drawing into a sea of troubles: and thou poore wretch art asleepe and canst not pray. The Church is like a sicke man upon his bed: and the Parliament is like a Colledge full of Physicians, they cast the State of the Kingdome, and then give it over for lost. The Lord knowes how soone the bell may ring out; and yet thou canst not pray nor weepe. Ah, the Lord be mercifull to the hardnesse of our hearts. Hast thou but one teare in thine eyes? but one prayer in thy heart? then spend them now for the poore Church of God. Make all sound within, and get sound faith in the bloud of Jesus Christ, that may support▪ and hold you up as the Arke did Noah in the floud▪
O my deare people of this Parish, a fearefull [Page 210] floud is come upon this Land: therefore make you an Arke of Gopher, and pitch it within and without: get in it, hang not about it; but, get into your Lord Christ, and shut up your selves in him, as Noah did in the Arke, and never come out. This is your safegard, if you be in him, you shall be supported against all troubles, and so shall the case goe well with you. For as the Prophet said to Ahab, high thee hence, for here is a sound of much raine: and there came a shower indeed. So say I, high you away to Christ: for it may be you shall not heare many Sermons more: there is a sound of many punishments and stormes falling downe upon us. Oh thrice happy are we that have got Christ upon good termes and good grounds: if a floud come, it doth me good to see how safe I am: for the higher troubles arise, the higher the Arke will arise, and the higher your faith and comfort will arise, and you shall sit like Noah in the Cabin. Isai. 26. 20. Come my people and enter into the chamber, and shut the doores about thee, and hide your selves as it were for a little moment, untill the indignation be overpast.
What? would Noah have beene hired to come out of the Arke? no by no meanes: [Page 211] nothing would have got him out. I may even pitty you my people, that have no Faith. What will you doe and whether will you flie? all you that have not gotten into the Arke, and have not made sure worke, if the flood should come to morrow, you must certainly be drowned. If you looke to God, he is your Enemy; if you looke within, there your Consciences dogg you; and if thou lookest for comfort to the Minister, there is none for thee in all Gods word; if thou hang on a Minister, he must say as Samuell said to Saul, since the Lord hath forsaken thee, I can doe thee no good. Oh thinke on this, and get all thy friends into the Arke with thee, as Noah did. Let [...]e begg this at your hands; get a poore husband into the Arke with thee, with thy poore children, and shut them all up into the Arke with thee. Would it not grieve thee when thou sittest in the Arke, to see a poore husband or a child a drowning in the flood, and going to Hell? For the Lords sake, o my deere Brethren, spare no paines to doe them good.
Fifthly and lastly, get a more strong Faith then ordinary; deep dangers must have a stronger Faith; a man cannot row upon the maine ocean in a paire of scullers; but [Page 212] hee must have a good ship well ballaced, and a good Pilot; so doe you thinke to rowe upon the maine ocean of Gods wrath in a paire of scullers? therefore labour to strengthen your Faith, and to get a good ship well pitcht and ballasted, and substantiall Faith; for the winde will trie it whether it be so or not; a Summers dublet will not serve the turne in a Winters frost; so a little strength and comfort will not serve the turne in the stormes that are comming on us; but we must get winter garments; the East winde will trie a mans clothes. Though a weak Faith may carry thee to Heaven, yet not with so much comfort as a stronger; especially if it be but a little before the downefall of the Pope; for then there will be the greatest combustions that ever was or ever shall be; and by all likelihoods, the time is now at hand. Then, thy Faith had need to bee greater then ever it was. As the Angell said to the Prophet, up and eat, for thou hast a great journey to goe; so say I to thee, thou fainting soule, make a good meale of Faith, strengthen thy Faith upon the promises, for thou hast a great worke to doe, and happily thou mayst goe six monethes, and not see the face of a good Minister, nor talke with a good Minister, [Page 213] when there shall bee no more Rogens, Hookers, Beadles and Cottons to talk with; and you shall wander about in the woods; your faith to support you then, it will doe you some good. When all the people had lost Dauid, Eleazer one of the Worthi [...]s, arose and smote the Philistines, Sam. 2. chap. 11. ver. 23. So when all Gods Ministers shall leave thee, and then to fight it out against thine owne lustes, and the Divell, and his temptations, will be hard. and this Faith thou hast need of, when thy bookes and all helps shall be taken from thee. What need hast thou of strong Faith, when thou must fight against halfe a score Papists and an Army of temptations, and a world of Divells from Hell? then thou hast need of a stronger Faith then ordinarie. When you shall take your leave of your children and never see them more, then thou hast need of Faith to invest thee into the Promises. Hebr. 11. ver. 21. by Faith Jacob blessed both the sonnes of Joseph when he was a dying; so when thou art to leave thy wife and children, and never to see them more, what Faith hast thou need of to invest them into the Promises, and to say, I looke to see you another day in Heaven? the Lord be with [Page 214] you my deare wife and children, I shall never see you any more here, but I beleeve that one day we shall meet together in a world of happinesse, where wee shall be together in glory for ever and ever.
Amen.
- THE Context opened in severall particulars. p. 1. 2.
- Doct. It hath beene the property of wicked men, and still is, to thinke that what ever the godly have is too good for them. p. 3.
- Reas. 1. Because God hath chosen the godly out of the world. pag. 4.
- 2. Because the wicked know not the godly to be Gods Children. ibid.
- 3. Because wicked men measure others by themselves. ibid.
- 4. There ever was, and ever will be contrariety betwixt the seede of the woman, and the seede of the Serpent. p. 5.
- Use. 1. To teach the godly not to be discouraged when they are hardly dealt withall in this world. ibid.
- 2. Not to render like for like. ibid.
- The Words of the Text opened.
- Doct. Gods children are worthy persons. p. 6.
- All things in the world are little worth.
- 1. All things in the world are very deceitfull. p. 8.
- 2. They are very unprofitable. ib.
- 3. They cannot further a man in the maine thing that he should aime at. p. 9.
- [Page]All riches in the world make not a man better either in respect,
- 1. Because God regards not the rich more then the poore. ib.
- 2. They cannot assure a man of the love of God. ib.
- of God.
- 3. They make a man not more mindfull, but more forgetfull of God. ib.
- 4. They cannot make a man more thankfull to God. ib.
- 5. Neither can they draw a man nearer to God. p. 10.
- 1. All the things in the world cannot enrich a mans soule. ib.
- or of our selves.
- 2. They cannot free a man from any spirituall evill. ibid.
- 3. They cannot satisfie a man. p. 11.
- 4. They are of no continuance. p. 12.
- All worldly men are little worth.
- 1. Because of those contemptible names the Spirit of God gives them. p. 13.
- 2. Their best actions are but glittering sinnes. ibid.
- Use. 1. To discover the madnesse, and folly of men in these dayes who so much mind the world. p. 14.
- [Page]2. To informe our judgements concerning the things of this world, which for the most part are given to the worst men. ib.
- 3. To take our hearts and affections from the things of this life, because they are so little worth. p. 15.
- Doct. True beleevers are persons of great worth. p. 16.
- Reas. 1. Inrespect of the worthy names the Holy Ghost gives them. p. 17.
- 2. There is a great price payed for them. ib.
- 3. Because the wicked doe so hate them; for the grace that is in the godly is the eyesore of the wicked. p. 18.
- 4. In respect of the Priviledges that God hath been pleased to dignifie them withall. p. 18. as
- 1. Their Royall descent. ib.
- 2. They are royally attended. p. 19
- 3. They have royall places. ib.
- 4. They have royall fare. ib.
- 5. They have royall apparell, viz. the righteousnesse of Christ. ib.
- 6. All their debts are payed. ib.
- 7. They may goe boldly unto the throne of grace. p. 20.
- 8. All things worke for the best unto them. ib
- 9. They are Gods beloved ones. ib.
- 10. They have the free use of all Gods Creatures. ib.
- [Page]11. The places where they live fare the better for them. p. 21.
- 12. In respect of the great things which are laid up for them▪ ib.
- 5. Vses. 1. For terrour to wicked men that wrong the Children of God, they being persons of so great worth. p. 22.
- 2. Hence learne to esteeme godly men for their worth. p. 23.
- 3. To teach us how to get a name of worth in the world. p. 24.
- 4. For comfort to the godly, though they be disregarded here, yet God highly accounts of them. ib.
- 5. We should labour to walke worthy of this high Honour that God puts upon us. p. 25.
- THe Text opened in severall particulars. p. 27.
- 1. Doct. The Lord of Heaven and earth, doth strive mightily with a company of poore Rebells. p. 29.
- 2. Doct. There is a time when God will strive with men no more, and that in this life. ib.
- This point is proved by severall Scriptures. p. 31.
- [Page]When the Lord gives over to strive with a man for his good, these things follow.
- 1. He repents him of all the good he hath done unto him. p. 33.
- 2. The Lord gives him over to the power and dominion of sinne. ibid.
- 3. He blasts him in regard of all his gifts and abilities, that formerly he had. p. 35.
- 4. The Lord hardens him ib.
- 5. The Lord suffers him to build upon false Principles. p. 36.
- 6. The Lord gives a Commission to all means never to doe him good. p. 37.
- Who are they the Lord gives over striving with?
- 1. Those that have lived long under the meanes of grace, but are still unprofitable. p. 39.
- 2. Those that have had much meanes of grace, and many secret workings of the Spirit in them; yet when temptations come they yeild unto them. p. 40.
- 3. Those that have much grieved the Spirit of God, in sinning against the light of their Consciences. p. 41
- 4. Such as have a contemptible esteeme of the Gospell, and the Ministers thereof. p. 42.
- 2 Reasons why the Lord doth give men over in this life, and never strive with them [Page] more. p. 43.
- 1. God being a just God will reject them that reject him. ib.
- 2. God is a wise God, therefore he will not alwayes beare with sinfull men. ib.
- 3 Objections against this truth are answered. p. 44, 45.
- 4 Vses. 1. To teach us to blesse God that he hath not given over striving with us, as he hath done with others. p. 46.
- 2. For reproofe of those who negleect the day of their visitation. p. 47.
- 3. For terrour to all wicked and ungodly men with whom the Lord hath given over striving. p. 48.
- The condition of such is miserable.
- 1. Because if God forsakes them, then all comfort forsakes them. p. 50.
- 2. When God goes, restraining grace goes. ib.
- 3. When God leaves us, then common protection leaves us. p. 51.
- 4. T [...] exhort us to redeeme the time, and to yeild to the motions of Gods Spirit. p. 52.
- For this end consider,
- 1. The fearefull condition of such as are given over. pag. 53.
- 2. The great danger of deferring repentance. ibid.
- 3. All the time of our life is litle enough [Page] for this worke. ibid.
- 4. Our lives are but short. ibid.
- THE Words of the text opened in three particulars. pag. 56.
- Sinne may be civilized five wayes.
- 1. When it is laide asleepe, not dead p. 57.
- 2. When the heart is taken off one lust, by another comming in the roome thereof. p. 60.
- 3. When the sappe of sinne is taken away, and no contrary grace infused. p. 61.
- 4. VVhen it is overtwharted by an higer principle. pag. 62.
- 5. By Gods giving only common graces, such as he gives to many wicked men. p. 63.
- Doct. If we looke to have any benefitte by our Interest in Christ, we must mortifie all our sinnes. ibid.
- 3 Reas. 1. Otherwise Christ will not be a Jesus, a Saviour unto us. pag. 65.
- 2. It is impossible for sinne and grace to live and subsist in one subject. p. 67.
- 3. Otherwise we cannot possibly enter into heaven▪ pag. 69.
- A wicked man could finde no delight in heaven. ibid.
- VVhen the divels had sinned: they could not endure to stay any longer in heaven. p. 71.
- [Page]3 Uses. 1. To condemne those that goe on in their sinnes, and never endeavour to mortifie them. pag. 72.
- 2. To teach us that it is not enough to let our sinnes dye in us, but we must endeavour to mortifie them. pag. 73.
- 3. To shew that mortification is no easy worke. pag. 75.
- They that have begun, must persevere in this worke of mortification. pag. 77.
- 1. Because the very same sinne that hath beene mortifyed will live againe unlesse it be continually mortifyed. pag. 78.
- 2. Else, if not that Sinne, yet another will arise in the roome of it. ibid.
- 3. Because in this life we can mortify Sin but in part. ibid.
- Markes to know whether Sinne be mortified or no.
- 1. They that have mortifyed their Sinnes live in, and act the contrary graces. p. 80.
- As they give up all the wayes of Sin, so they take up all the wayes of Grace. ibid.
- Grace takes not away a mans affections, but qualifyes them aright. ibid.
- And it sets them upon right Objects. p. 8.
- 2. He that is mortifyed aright, is dead unto every Sinne. ibid.
- So long as a man liveth in Sinne, he is altotogether uncapable of Christ. p. 83.
THE GREAT DIGNITY OF THE SAINTS.
COncerning the Author or Penman of this holy Epistle I will not now stand to discusse. But this is certaine who ever was the Scribe, the Spirit of God was the Inditer, and all Scripture is given by Divine inspiration, 2 Tim. 3. 16.
For the Coherence; the Spirit of God having exhorted the Believers how to continue in the Faith, and with patience to undergoe those tryalls which accompany the [Page 2] profession of it; and having backt it with Arguments, he commeth in this Chapter to presse the same; And you shall finde in this whole Chapter he layes downe Arguments to back the exhortations, which are taken from the Excellency of Faith.
The Holy Ghost discovers it two wayes. First, by a generall description in the three first verses; and after by the worthy examples of the faithfull in the Church of old.
First, the generall description of Faith in 1 the first verse, Faith is the ground of things &c. Faith makes things hoped for subsist to a Beleever.
Secondly, he describes the essentiall properties of it; it makes Believers to be well accounted off both of God and man, verse second.
Thirdly, he shewes that Faith makes beleevers to understand and beleeve things incredible to reason.
Secondly, he describes Faith by examples 2 and patternes of Faith in the Church of old; and those are set downe severally, one by one, from the fourth verse to the 32, where he sets downe the example of Moses and Abraham; and then from verse 32 to the end of the chapter he sets downe [Page 3] the example of the Saints together; and that because the number of them was infinite, Ergo he dispatches them, and passes by them with bare naming of them, as, what shall I make mention of Gedeon &c? and so he shewes what great things they did by Faith; and then he brings in this verse, of whom the world was not worthy.
To come to the words, they are brought in by the holy Ghost to answer to a secret Objection that the holy Ghost did foresee, that the wicked persecutors of the Church would conceive against the godly;
viz. Why did they wander up and downe? Object. were beleevers cruelly dealt withall? yes: for alas what were they? they were and are baggage people, not worthy to live in the world.
Now the holy Ghost takes away this Answ. objection; as if he should have said, you are deceived in them; for the world is not worthy of them, they were and are too good to live in the world.
But before I come to the maine, we will note something in generall.
Viz. That it hath been the property of wicked Doct. 1 men, and is still, to thinke whatsoever the godly have, is too good for them.
Yee shall be hated of all men, Matth. 24. [Page 4] And have not the Saints of God found it so? what a hard conceit had the Jewes of Christ? He is not worthy to live. So of Paul, Acts 22. They were accounted the offscouring of the world, 2 Cor. 4. 13. And as it was in the Apostles times, so it is now; and would you know the reason?
First, because God hath chosen them out Reason 1 of the world. Joh. 15. 19. For when Gods people were as the world is, carnall and sensuall &c. then the world gave them the right hand of fellowship. But when a change appeared in the godly, then the world changed too.
2. Because the wicked know not the godly. 2 (viz.) they know them not to be Gods children; so saith the Apostle, They speake evill of the things that they know not, Jude 10. They know him as he is rich, or as he comes of such and such a parentage; but as he is a child of God, they know him not. This world knowes you not, because it knowes not God. 1 Joh. 3. 1. And hence it is that Gods children are called strangers, yea, and are used strangely; even because they know not God, and Ergo, they know not the child.
3. Because wicked men measure others 3 by themselves; and because they runne not [Page 5] into the same excesse of riot, ergo they speake evill of them, 1 Pet. 3. 5.
4. Because there ever was, and ever will be, contrariety between the seede of the woman, and the Serpent. Esau will deale very hardly with Jacob; they that are born of the Devill, will hate them that are borne of God, 1 Joh. 3. 12.
First, This should teach the godly when Ʋse 1 they are hardly dealt with in the world in any kind, not to be discouraged. Thinke it not strange; it hath alwayes been so, neither must you looke for better dealing with wicked men.
Secondly, seeing the world deales so 2 hardly with you, see that you doe not measure like for like; but pray yee unto God for them to open their eyes.
Now we come to the words themselves.
Of whom the world was not worthy.
The holy Ghost in this place would discover two things▪
First, the little worth of the world of wicked men, viz. how that they are not worthy to come into the presence of the godly.
Secondly, the great worth of the godly;
Viz. They are too good for the world.
First, the world, (viz.) the wicked in the world, are very little worth; not worth [Page 6] one godly man or woman in it; whence observe, that
Gods children are worthy persons. Doct. 2
But before I handle this point, I will give the sence and meaning of the words.
This word World is diversly taken. Sometimes it is taken for the whole Fabrick of Heaven and earth, John 1. 10. He was in the world, and the world was made by him, and the world knew him not. So Acts 17. 24. God that made the world, &c.
Sometimes it is taken for all mankinde, good and bad. So Rom. 5. 12. As by one man sin entred into the world (viz.) sin entred into the men which are in the world.
Sometimes it is taken for the elect onely; so John 1. 29. Behold the Lambe of God which taketh away the sinne of the world, (viz,) the elect in the world. Againe, God so loved the world, &c. John 3▪ 16. (viz.) his elect in the world. Againe, we beleeve this is the Saviour of the world, John 4. 42. (viz.) of the elect in the world.
But why are the godly called the world? Object.
I answer, first because the world was Ans. made for them, and it is continued yet for their sakes.
Secondly, they may be called the world because they are scattered through the world, [Page 7] and that not onely among the Iewes but even among the Gentiles also.
Thirdly they may be called the world, because in themselves they are a world of people; but yet compare them with the Devills drove, they are few, even as the shaking of the Olive tree, Esay 17. 6. yet in themselves they are as the Starres in number. Gen. 15. 5. And Balaam said, who can number the dust of Iacob? Numb. 22. 10.
Sometimes it is taken for the reprobates in the world. so Iohn 15. 19. If you were of the world, the world would love its owne. It is plaine also in the prayer of Christ; I pray not for the world. Iohn 17. 9. And they may fitly be called the world; First, because they are the worlds Citizens, they mind the things of the world, they follow nothing but the world. Secondly, because they are the greatest part of the world.
Sometimes the world is taken for the things in the world, those things wherewith the Dev [...]ll uses to draw men from God; as the lusts of the flesh, the lusts of the eyes, the pride of life. 1 John 5. 16. Sometimes for the happy estate and condition the godly shall enjoy after this life. So Luke 20. 35. They which shall be accounted [Page 8] worthy to obtaine that world &c.
Now whereas the Apostle saith, of whom the world was not worthy; I take it he means wicked men in the world, and those are they that are not worthy the company of the godly. And because I intend to shew the unworthinesse of the world, I will shew first that the things in this world are little worth. Secondly that the men in the world are little worth.
First I will shew you, that the things in 1 the world are little worth; as Riches, Honours, pleasures &c. they are called deceitfull riches; and Christ calls them the Mammon of iniquitity. Luke 16. 9. trash. Luke 8. 14. Snares. 1 Tim. 6. 9. They are called uncertaine riches. Now these base titles must needs argue that they are little worth; for were they worth more, God would set better titles on them. And Salomon who had best experience of them, yet he termes them vanitie. Eccles. 1. 2. and 11.
Secondly, they are little worth, because they are very unprofitable; they cannot profit a man; It is plaine by the speech of Samuel. 1 Sam. 12. 21. Vaine things which cannot profit &c.
Thirdly, they are little worth, because they cannot further a man in the maine thing [Page 9] at which he should ayme; they may further a man in some trifles, but not in the maine thing. There is no true good comes to a man by all the riches in the world; neither can they free a man from the evill day; neither can they make you better either in respect of God or your selves.
First, in respect of God, they cannot make 1 you better esteemed with God: for he regards not the rich more then the poore. Iob. 34. 19. He doth not account of a man according to his greatnes, but according to his goodnesse. Prov. 20. 7, 8. Better is a poore man that walks in his integritie, then a King that is perverse in his wayes.
Secondly, they cannot better him in respect 2 of God, because they cannot assure him of the love of God.
Thirdly, they cannot make a man more 3 mindfull of God; nay they corrupt mens hearts, they make a man more forgetfull of God. It is thus with the greatest part of men in the world that are worldly rich; it is with them as it was with the Prodigall, who while he had money in his purse, never did he thinke on his Father.
Fourthly, the things of this world cannot 4 make a man more thankfull to God, but rather the contrary, ut supra.
Fifthly, the things of this world cannot 5 draw a man neerer unto God. You see that the more men have, the more negligent they are in Gods service. 2
Secondly, in respect of our selves; First, all 1 the things of this life cannot in rich a mans soule with grace; they cannot make him humble, nor mercifull, nor constant in the profession of godlinesse and good duties; nay it rather makes them the more unmeet to any goodnesse; where there is gaine in the chest, there is losse in the Conscience; he that gets money apace, may lose Faith and a good Conscience; and they that most covet for abundance of the things of this life, are most backward in Grace; and this argues that the things of this life are litle worth, even in respect of a mans selfe.
Secondly, they are not able to free a man from any spirituall evill; they may promise Freedome▪ but when they come to the triall, they will be like a broken staffe; nay they cannot free thee so much as from an ague, much lesse will they help in the day of the Lords wrath, when the rich man shall be called to an account, and the Lord will recompence every man according to his wayes. So Prov. 11. 4. Riches profit not in the day of wrath. True it is they [Page 11] may be as a wall of brasse to keepe of the evill of this world; yet when the houre of death approacheth, they cannot free from that; when you are affrighted with the accusation of your owne Consciences, and with the apprehension of Gods wrath, when the Devill shall set upon you, and all your friends forsake you, shall the things of this life then doe you any pleasure? no, no. You will say to them then as Job to his friends, miserable comforters are you all; this argues their little worth: For God wi [...]l not examine you how rich you have been, but he will consider you as you have honoured him, and as you have made good use of your riches; if you have been faithfull, you shall enter into your Masters joy. He will not consider you as you are or have been in great Offices or places in the world, but as you have been faithfull in them; not as you had crouching and bowing to you, but as you have faithfully and frequently bowed your knees unto the Lord in Prayer; God will not account of you a straw the better for your wealth, but he will passe sentence on you as you have used or abused your talent.
Thirdly, they can give no content. He that 3 desires Riches shall not be satisfied therewith.
Eccles. 5. 9. O but, I desire but a competent Object. living.
Sol. It is well done. A little spring runningSol. from the head, runnes shallow at the first, but at the last, many other falling into it, it is become great; so you may say, you desire but a competency; but the world comes on you, then there is craving and having till your desires are as large as hell. Habba. 2. 5. riches make men sicke of a doggs disease; what is that? why doggs are alwaies eating, but never satisfied: so if a man immoderately love the things of this life, he shall not be satisfied.
Lastly, the things of this world are nothing 4 worth because we have no assurance of them: they are of no continuance, they either leave us, or we them: doe you not see that after a man hath risen earely, and late, eating the bread of carefulnesse, and hath gotten a little pelfe, is he not thereof deprived in a moment of time? Prov. 12. 27. The sloughfull man (viz.) the worldly man, rosteth not that which he tooke in hunting, (viz.) after all his travaile he is swept away, and taketh not the profit of them. Is not this then a worthlesse world? but suppose it doe stay with you, yet one day you must part with it. Psal. 49. 6, 7. [Page 13] and you must carrie nothing with you; naked you came, and naked you must returne; even like unto a Sumpter-Horse which carries all the day abundance of Treasure, but at night it is all taken from him, and he is put into a stable for his labour; all the benefit he gets by the Treasure, is, he onely feeles the weight of it. Even so many rich men are Sumpter-horses to carrie the things of the world, who either for ill-useing, or ill-getting them, are put into a filthie stable, (viz.) Hell, and their pay is everlasting torment. These things shew the little worth of this world.
Now you shall see that wordly men are little worth: First, it appeares that they are little worth, because of the names and titles that the Spirit of God laies on them; it calls them Sonnes of Beliall. 1 Sam. 2. 12. Vile persons. Psal. 15. 4. Children of iniquity. Hosea 10. 9. 11. a Reprobate stock. John 8. 44. Children of wrath. Ephes. 2. Now if there were any great worth in them, thinke you that the Spirit of God would not better stile them?
Secondly, they are little worth in respect of their actions; their best actions are but glittering sinnes. Esay 66. 3. If they pray, or heare &c. God accounts of [Page 41] it no better then the sacrificeing of Swines flesh; they stinke in Gods nostrills. Esay 1. 13.
If then the men of the world be little Vse 2 worth, how doth this discover the madnesse and folly of men in these daies who so much mind the world? no paines nor travaile too great, or too dangerous to get the world; naythey will hazard life and health even to the back bone, to get the world; goe to bed late, rise earlie, not caring if they lose both bodie and soule, to get the world: and when their Consciences are thus set on the tenters to get it, they set their hearts on it and keepe it as their God.
Secondly, let this informe our Judgements 2 that seeing the world, and the men of the world are so little worth; let us judge of them no better then they deserve; it is a false glasse, or crooked rule that men goe by, who judge themselves men of worth if they be rich, and we use to say there is a man of good credit; let us see our folly in thus judging. I will discover it thus.
The things of the world are given to the worst men; wicked men have many times the greatest share in them. Esau hath foure [Page 15] hundred at his heeles, when Iacob had but a few; The Scribes and the Pharises sate in Moses chaire, when as the Disciples of Christ were carried before the Rulers; so for Riches, proud Dives fared deliciously everie day, when poore Lazarus was faine to snap at a crust; so the false Prophets were fed at Jesabells table▪ when Elias was in commons with the Ravens. Now if the things of this life were of such great worth, thinke you that God would keepe his children so sparingly with them? no, no; they are but gifts of Gods left hand. Prov. 3. 16. Length of dayes are in his right hand, and in his left hand riches and Honour.
Instruction, to teach us to take off our Vse 3 hearts and affections from pursuing the things of this life. You see they are little worth; doe not in affection love the world, nor yet in action too much seeke the world; but when Heaven and earth are laide in the ballance, esteeme earthly things as dung in respect of Christ, and shew your little esteeme of earthly things, by your seeking them in the second place, and Gods Kingdome in the first place; Let wicked men account the things of this life as their summum bonum; but let us be crucified to [Page 16] the world, let us be as dead men to the world, and the world as dead to us; not that I would have you utterly to reject the things of this life, but not to set your affections on them; we must use the things of this life as Travailers doe their provision; if they have too much, it will hinder them; so let us be content whether it be much or little; it is best to lay up Treasure in Heaven, as Christ told his Disciples. Thus of the first point; the second followes.
OF whom the world was not worthy; as if he should have said they are too good to live in the world; hence observe; That true Beleevers are persons of very great Doct. worth. The world is not worthie of them.
I need not spend much time to prove this; they are called excellent persons, Psa. 16. 3. Againe, the righteous is more excellent then his neighbour. Prov. 12. 26. againe, they are called the glory of God, Esay 4. 5. They are called a chosen people, a Royall Priesthood. 1 Pet. 2. 9. Now, wherein lies the worth of a godly man? [Page 17] not in the outward man; for alas the outward man of a child of God is the same with another man. Their chiefe worthinesse lies in the inward man which after God is created unto righteousnesse and true holinesse. Ephes. 4. 24. The Kings daughter is all glorious within. Psal. 45. 13. Now Gods people are worthy persons, and that in these respects.
First, in respect of the worthy names they 1 have. Doe they not saith the Apostle, blaspheme the worthy name by the which yee are called? Jam. 2. 7. (viz.) the name of Christ.
Secondly, they are worthie, because there 2 was a great price paid for them; it adds much to the worth of a thing when there is a great price paide for it; so this adds to the worth of all true beleevers that the price was great that was paid for them; they were not bought with corruptible things; not with two hundred fore-skinnes of the Philistines, as David bought Michal; nor with thirtie change of raiment, the reward of those that unfolded Samsons Riddle; they were not bought with a great summe of Money, as the Romane Burgesseship was; I say not with corruptible things, but with the precious bloud of Jesus Christ; for in [Page 18] him we have redemption through his blood. Coloss. 1. 14.
Thirdly, they are worthy in respect of the Consciences of the wicked; for it is for their worth, that they beare them malice; it is goodnesse that is persecuted in good men. I appeale to the Consciences of wicked men, whether their Consciences tell them not that there is worth in the godly for which they beare them a secret grudge; but if their Consciences be sleepy; and tell them not so much, yet I am sure their practises proclaime it. The grace that is in the godly is the eye-soare of the wicked.
Fourthly, Gods people are personages 4 of great worth, in respect of their Priviledges which God hath been pleased to dignifie them withall, which are infinite if I should name them all; wherefore as out of a garden where are diverse sorts of flowers, I will gather some few.
The first Priviledge wherein their worth 1 is manifest, is their Royall descent; they are not basely borne; No, they have Kings for their nursing Fathers, and Queenes for their nursing Mothers; they are sonnes and daughters of the King of Heaven, and it is usuall in the Scripture to [Page 19] call them the Children of God.
Secondly, as they are Royally descended, 2 so they are Royally attended. To speak reverendly, God attends them, he keeps them as the apple of his eye; and Christ is their Captaine, he goes before them to conduct them; and under God and Christ we have Angells, they pitch round about them that feare the Lord, Psal. 34. 7.
Thirdly, they are worthie in respect of 3 their places. They that trust in the Lord shall be as Mount Zion, Psal. 125. 1. which cannot be removed.
Fourthly, in respect of their fare; they 4 have Benjamin's Messe, which is five times more then his brethren's; so the portion of Gods children is five thousand times more then the wicked's; Heaven is their inheritance.
Fifthly, they are worthy in respect of 5 their Royall apparell; as a worthy man is richly apparrelled, so a godly man is clothed with the righteousnesse of Christ. Revel. 3. 9.
Sixthly, in this respect also, because they 6 are out of debt, they neede not feare any Sergeant to arrest them, no not death: for Christ hath cancelled the hand-writing Colos. 2. 14.
Seventhly, in respect they may goe boldly 7 to the throne of grace, with confidence that they shall be heard in prayer. For whatsoever we aske we receive, &c. 1 John 3. 22.
Eightly, all things worke together still for 8 them to the best. Rom. 8. 28.
Ninthly, they are Gods beloved ones, his 9 favourites, they have an interest in Gods peculiar providence. True it is he shewes a generall providence to all: but Gods people have a right in a more peculiar manner; for God will dwell with them. Iohn 14. 23. and he will keepe the feete of his Saints. 1 Sam. 2. 9.
Tenthly, they have the free use of all Gods 10 creatures; the Chartar that was given by the great Lord of all, was forfeited to him by the fall of our first parents. They are the sower grape, and we their children our teeth are set on edge. But Christ hath renewed this charter for his: all others are but usurpers: though a wicked man have never so much, and never so good a title in regard of the law of man, yet in Christ he shall be condemned for an intruder. Oh what a happy thing is this then for the godly? for whatsoever they have they are the right owners of it: all things are theirs, and they are Christs, and Christ is Gods.
Eleventhly, they are persons of great 11 worth in respect of their presence where▪ they live, the places fare the better for them. Laban fared the better for Iacob, and Potiphar fared the better for Ioseph. While Lot was in Sodome, the Lord could doe nothing against the Sodomites: they keepe the judgments from the places where they live, they are the pillars of the Land.
Twelfthly, in respect of their actions: a true 12 beleever in his prayer praies for himselfe and for others. Abraham prayed for Abimelech, and God heard him. Gen. 20. 17. and Moses prayed for Pharaoh, and God removed the plagues, as you may see in Exodus. 13
Thirteenthly, in respect of the great things which are laid up and reserved of God for them in the world to come, such as no eye hath seene, nor eare heard, neither hath it entred into the heart of man to conceive.
But are they such men of worth? why, Object. they are not esteemed at all, neither are they at all well spoken of.
First, know this: you that are godly, be Answ. not discouraged; this takes nothing from 1 your worth. For who are they that say thus? none but a companie of mad men and fooles: and who regards such?
Secondly, If all should speake well of 2 [Page 22] you, then woe be unto you.
Thirdly, Envie is evermore the companion 3 of vertue. Learne then the more you are reviled, the more to make your light to shine before men that they may see your good workes, and glorifie your Father which is in heaven. No man yet ever lived though never so worthy, but of some he hath beene despised.
Fourthly, Know this in conclusion that 4 you that are thus despised, it is a part of your worth. For when all men speake evill of you, then blessed are you.
This speakes terrour to the wicked who wrong Ʋse 1 the children of God, either with tongue or hands: either by themselves or by others: either by nick-naming them, or by circumventing them; this I say speakes terrible things against them. Will you offer to speake against personages of great worth? against the children of a King? will the King endure that thou shouldest speake against the bloud royall? no no, he will be revenged on them that doe so; dost thou now wrong a godly man? thou shalt one day smart for it; for God is able to punish thee, yea and he will doe it unlesse thou speedily repent. When Saul Acts 8. persecuted the Church of Christ, Christ called [Page 23] from heaven and said, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me? I speake to those that are wicked men, and I speake in the bowels of Christ, if you did know them, you would not doe it; for had they knowne the Lord of life, they would not have crucifyed him. 1 Cor. 2. 8. so, if such as doe persecute Gods children, did but know their worth, and that they were his children, they would not doe it.
Let us esteeme godly men and women as persons Use 2 of great worth: the Saints of God have alwaies done so.
Saint Lawrence being demanded by his persecutors wherein the worth of the Church lay; the storie saith he gathered a companie of poore people together, and pointed at them and said, there lies the worth of the Church: so, I have read of an ancient King, who made a great feast, and invited a companie of poore people which were Christians, and he bade his Nobles also; now when the Christians came, he had them up into the Presence-Chamber; but when the Nobles came, he set them in his hall. Being of the Nobles demanded the reason, he answered, I doe not this as I am their King here, for I respect you more then them: but as I am a King of another world, [Page 24] I must needes honour these, because God doth most honour them, and then they shall be Kings and Princes with me: soe do you esteeme of them according to their worth, and shew it.
If they be persons of such great worth, Vse 3 here you may be directed how to get a name of worth in the world, to be honoured of God. This is the way; labour to be beleevers, serve God and close with the godly, be of one minde and of one heart with them. Honour is the thing that all desire, according to that of Saul to Samuel, Honour me before the Elders of my people: so we are all readie to say oh that I could be honoured in the heart of those that I converse with all: I say then thou must labour to serve and honour God in thy heart, let that be thine honour. It is a meere follie for men to think to get honour by swearing, by lying, by cutting and slashing, and drunkennesse &c. The sweete ointment of a good name is not compounded of stinking ingredients.
This should serve to comfort the godly; Vse 4 that seeing they are of so great worth, what though they be disgraced here, let this suffice thee, God that knowes the true worth of everie thing, he accounts thee worthy: what though doggs barke and crie out against [Page 25] thee for thy holinesse? let them alone: and know thou this, that the time will come when never a curre of them all but wil wish oh that mine end might be like his, and that they might goe as thy dogge to heaven with thee, when they shall see thee sit at his right hand where are pleasures for evermore.
Lastly, you that approve your selves to be Vse 5 of the number of the godly, labour to walke worthy of the Lord. Colos. 1. 10. Doth God thus advanced you? then strive you to honour him with inward and outward worshippe. God hath not done these things for you that you may live as you list: no, you are a chosen generation, &c. 1 Pet. 2. 19. Ergo you must shew forth the vertue of him that hath called you. You that are parents of children, the more you doe for them, the more you looke they should honour you: the more God hath done for you, the more you ought to feare him, God hath drawn you out of darkenes into a marvellous light, and will you yet walk as vassalls of Sathan? This was that kept Joseph from committing adulterie, even the favour of advancement, and how then can I doe this great wickednesse saith he? so thou art advanced to honour from a childe of the devill [Page 26] to be the son of God, how then canst thou commit wickednesse? Consider I say how God hath advanced thee from being a slave of Satan to be his adopted son: and shall I now become a covetous person, shal I be a companion of Gods enemies? when you are enticed by the divell or wicked men to any sinne, say, what shall such a man as I consent? shall I flie from my coulors? what, a Kings son and flie? Consider this.
THE TIME OF GODS GRACE Is limited.
IN this Chapter is continued the History of the decay of the World, wherein is described Gods purpose of destroying mankinde; in which are these two parts:
First, the meritorious deserving Cause, wherein God gives an account what he [Page 28] doth, how inexcusable the world is, and how just God is unto the 14. vers.
Secondly, a Direction unto Noah to make an Arke, where we may see that God in his judgement remembers mercy.
The meritorious deserving cause, is described, 1 first, from the quantity of those persons in those evill daies; a great many; vers. the first, men began to multiply in places populous; where there are some good, there are many bad.
Secondly by the quality of those persons; 2 the Sons of God, when they saw the daughters of men: the sonnes of God (viz.) the posterity of them that maintained Religion, they began to be carelesse and carnally confident, they did looke after the profits and pleasures of this life, and then it was high time for God to enter into Judgement.
Thirdly, by the kind of sinne; They lusted 3 after unlawfull Marriages &c. and the root of this was originall corruption; the Imaginations of mans heart, was onely evill and that continually. verse 5.
These words, are a Proclamation of Gods purpose, to bring it to an end; in which are foure things.
First, the Lords complaint in these words, the Lord said.
Secondly, the Proclamation it selfe in these words, my Spirit shall not alwayes strive with man.
Thirdly, the reason, because he is but flesh.
Fourthly, the limitation of the time, a hundred and twentie yeares, in which time if they repent, I will repent; but if they will not, my Spirit shall not alway strive. As if the Lord had said, I have tried all conclusions and used all meanes, partly by Mercies to allure them, partly by Judgements to terrifie them; partly by my word to recall them, and by all meanes possible to bring them to my selfe; yet they remaine incorrigible; I now am resolved to strive with them no more.
From the words thus opened there will naturally arise these two points.
First, that the Lord of Heaven and earth Doct. 1 doth strive mightily with a company of poore Rebells; and all to bring them unto himselfe, but on this I intend not to insist.
The second is this, viz. that there is a 2 time when God will strive with men no more, and that in this life; The scope of this aimes at the whole world; but what is said in generall, may also be said in particular. [Page 30] well then, there is a time in this life, and not when we are dead and gone; for then it is certaine there is no more comming unto God; but, in this life there is a time when God will strive with men no more, neither for their good here, nor for their everlasting happinesse hereafter. For, unto every thing there is an appointed time. Eccles. 3. 1. Now the Lord calls lovingly to allure us; but there will come a time of goe yee cursed; the good Spirit of mine which thou hast abused, shall never come to thee more; this is a marvailous troublesome truth: yet most true; for men now will have their wills, and God must be at their leisure, and come (forsooth) when they please. They will live as they list, doe as they list, and God must shew mercy on them as they list, and when they list &c. So there is a time when God will strive; but when that time is gone, God will will strive no more.
To make this plaine I will lay downe these six things.
First, I will let you see that it hath been so, by Testimonies of Scripture.
Secondly, I will shew in or after what manner God deales with a soule in giving it over.
Thirdly, I will shew who they be that God gives over.
Fourthly, I will shew the grounds of it.
Fifthly, the objections against it.
And lastly, we will come to the uses.
For the first; Testimonies of Scripture, 1 you beleeve them, and you doe acknowledge that the things delivered there are certaine; see it in Saul, because thou hast rejected the word of the Lord, the Lord hath also rejected thee from being King &c. 1 Sam. 15. 23. The Lord had striven with Saul many wayes; by giving him profits and Honour, in making him King; he had given him gifts of the Spirit, he was not wanting unto him in any meanes; yet he not regarding all this, but neglecting that which his Conscience told him should be done hereupon the Lord tooke away; that good Spirit from Saul, and gave him an evill Spirit, as himselfe confessed to the Witch of Endor. And as some Divines understand that saying of David, Psal. 51. 11. Cast me not out of thy sight or presence, is not to be understood of Government, but of the Church of God; Cast me not out of thy presence as thou didst my Predecessor Saul; Ergo, it is evident that Saul was [Page 32] given over even in this life.
Secondly, that of the Heb. 12. 16, 17, 2 18. saith the Text, Let there not be a prophane person among you as Esau; marke that man is a prophane man, that for one morsell of profit or pleasure, will cast off the favour of the living God; let there not be any such among you (saith the Text.) The Apostle meanes not the outward inheritance onely, but that which is of the Son-ship of God, which the Birthright then was.
Thirdly, Luke 19. 41, 42. where our 3 Saviour weepes over Jerusalem, Oh Jerusalem &c. oh that thou hadst knowne in this thy day of visitation! &c. but now they are hid from thine eyes. Why? because thou didst not know thy time; God visits us from day to day, either in Mercies, or Iudgements; in mercy when he performes that which he hath promised; In Judgements when he brings on men those Judgements which formerly he denounced; So our Saviour tells them they had a day, oh that thou hadst knowne in this thy day! &c. But now they are hid from thine eyes, and thou shalt see them no more: thus you see it is plainly proved by evidence of Scripture.
Secondly, I will shew you how the Lord deals with such rebellious & stubborn creatures who after the Lord hath tried al conclusions on them, yet cannot bring them to amendment, but that still they will goe on in their sins, then the Lord changeth his minde, and he repents him of the good he hath done unto them. And so he repented that he had made Saul King.
But how can God repent? Object.
I answer, there may be a change of the Answ. thing, though not of the person. The Lord repents that ever he set a Minister over a soule to convert it, if it despise his Ministery: though Moses and Samuel stood before me, yet my mind could not be toward them: The Lord then had a minde; he loved the young man in the Gospell, that is he kindly invited him, but yet saith the text, he went away sorrowfull, he would not sell all to follow Christ: so the Lord of heaven and earth strives with men, he hath a good minde to winne them, he sends his Ministers to them, and when will it be that that uncleane lust of thine will be reformed: The Lord calls the first, second and third time, and when he sees it will not prevaile, at last he gives thee over. 2
The Lord gives over that man to the [Page 34] power of that sinne which he never did before when he strove with him; we must either lose our sinnes or our soules: and ergo if no meanes will serve to bring a man home, then the Lord gives him over to commit his old sinne; see Psal. 82. 11. 12. the Lord tells there what he had done for Israel, how he had brought them out of Egypt: but my people saith he would not heare: Israel would none of me, none of my holinesse, none of my purenesse, none of my waies; but their owne waies, wills and witts were best: ergo saith the Lord, I gave them up to their owne hearts lust. He doth not say he gave them up unto the Syrians to plague them, nor to the enemies of the Church to ride upon them; but to their owne lusts. The incestuous person received good by his excommunication: but when a man is given over unto rebellion, it is hard for him to be recalled backe; it had beene better for that man if he had never beene borne. For as the skinne of a Rabit comes well off till it comes to the head, and then there is haling and pulling; so a man can crucifie many lusts, and performe many good duties; but when once he is come to the head, to his dareling sinne, to his Dali [...]ah, then there is tugging and pulling, and [Page 35] the Lord will either breake that mans neck or his heart: he will either pull him from sinne, or give him wholy over unto his sinne. See Psal. 78. 30. they must have Quailes, they had a daintie tooth and that must be satisfied; well, I will give you Quailes saith God, yea and my displeasure with it also.
Thirdly, as God gives a man over to the 3 power of his lusts, so he doth blast a man in regard of all abilities and gifts that formerly he hath had. Looke into the world, and you shall see this plaine: great schollers, learned Doctors and Preachers, their learning hath beene blasted: they were bright candels, yet in the end they became snuffes, men of corrupt mindes &c. Looke upon other common Christians, who have given hope of comming unto God, when they were in sickenesse, or necessitie &c. Yet at last it turnes to nothing: He sent leanesse into their soules. Psal. 106. 15. He gave them their request. One aimes at honour: well, God gives it unto him: another will have profit; well, saith God, and thou shalt have it: but my Spirit and th [...] [...]xcellency thereof thou shalt never have.
Fourthly, the Lord hardens that man: he 4 repents of the good that is done unto him, [Page 36] he gives him up to the power of his lusts: and blasts all his parts, so that he hardens up his heart; and looke by what meanes God sought to bring him unto him, those meanes harden him; afflictions harden him, which should have beene the meanes to have recalled him. God braies a foole ten times in a morter, and yet he is the harder, harder and harder. Men live in the Sunneshine of the Gospell, yet many are hardened by it. Those that have professed the Gospell, forsake their first-love, and are become like the Smiths dogge that lies at the Anvill and sleepes though the sparkles flie about his eares: so let the sonnes of thunder say what they will, yet it shall not trouble them.
Fifthly, The Lord lets that man build upon 5 false bottomes, live by false principles: that man which hath beene enlightned, must have somewhat to hold upon; else he would be in a little hell, and ergo a man hath his shifts. Saul saith I have performed the will of the Lord, I have done that which he commanded me. Have you so saies Samuel? What then meanes the lowing of the oxen? Oh saith he, it is to do [...] sacrifice unto the Lord, &c. Some cunning hypocrites will have heaven: but when a Samuel [Page 37] comes with a discerning spirit, and tells them that grace and lust cannot stand together; yet they would faine be saved. See Luke 15. 16. the young prodigall would faine have filled his bellie with the husks: the meaning is, every unregenerate man having lived after his owne lusts, his conscience being mette withall and terrified with Gods wrath, he would leave his sin, yet he would faine fill his belly with the husks, (viz.) with his lusts: he intends to be drunk no more, to be prophane no more, to be loose no more: but now he will fast it out, pray it out: and yet saith the text he would faine fill his bellie. There is never a naturall man but he would faine rest upon somewhat; but where the Lord hath a minde to bring a man home, he will not let him rest upon outward performances. One saith he hath beene counted a professour these twenty yeares, and ergo he saies his case is good. Another saies he prayes in his family, and doth many good duties: another saith God hath blessed him divers wayes, and ergo his case is good: but those the Lord purposeth to doe good unto, he will not suffer them thus to deceive themselves.
Sixthly and lastly, The Lord gives a commission to all meanes for merly used that they [Page 38] shall never come to him more: the Lord bids those judgements and mercies wherewith he sought to humble him before, never more to meddle with him. Ephraim is joined to Idols, let him alone, Hos. 4. 17. viz. his heart and his sinnes are joined together. Isai. 5. 6. God speakes of his Vineyard, saying, what could be done more? yet because it brought forth wilde grapes, when I looked it should bring forth good, ergo saith the Lord, I will lay it wast, I will take away my former protection, and I will command the cloudes that they raine no more upon it. viz. The meanes of grace and salvation shall be offered no more unto it. I will heare such a man no more, I wil take away my Ministers from him. You know that Paul and Timothy would have gone into Asia, but the Spirit suffered them not: this is a hard condition when the Spirit will not suffer good to be done unto a man, a Citie or a Nation. And thus much for the testimonie of the Scriptures.
Thirdly, I will let you see what persons 3 they are. I will not say this and this particular person; but you shall see what the scripture and the word of God says, They are foure kinde of persons, and you shall know them by these foure things.
First Those that have lived a good while 1 under the meanes of grace, but are still unprofitable, and no good is wrought upon them, it is likely such men are given over. See Math. 23. or 13. and the last. And a man that hardens his necke when he is rebuked, shall suddenly be destroyed, and cannot be cured Prov. 29. 1. Looke unto this you that live under good Ministers, Fathers and Masters &c. For if the Lord sees you will not come in, he gives you over. I limit no time: yet what saith the Spirit of God? Forty yeares was I greived. Heb. 3. 13. He swore that they should not enter into his Rest. Forty yeares was a great time: but what say you to three yeares? Luke 13. 7. These three yeares have I come seeking fruite, and I have found none, cut it down &c. But what say you to one yeare? Lord, let it alone this yeare &c. But what say you to forty dayes? yet forty dayes and Nineveh shall be destroied. But what say you to some few houres? Math. 10. 14. Whosoever shall not receive you, &c. shake off the dust, &c. You know what commission the Lord gave to his Messengers, how they should preach the Gospell, and if the house be worthy, well: and if not, shake off the dust &c. As if one should [Page 40] strive with you this day, but if you will not heare nor obey, who can tell whether the Lord will strive any more or no? Cave ergo.
Secondly, Those that have much calling 2 and meanes, and also many secret workings of the Spirit on them, that when they have gon out of the House of God, have determined never to be drunke more, never to sweare, lie, nor steale more &c. and yet these come to nought. He that hath had many Proclamations, as Ezek. 24. 13. Because I have purged thee, and thou wast not purged, I tried thy wayes what might do thee good, and thou seemedst to be good, but thou wast not good in earnest, ergo thou shalt not be purged. Such a man who hath lived under the Gospell, and hath had his heart shaken, yea and the world hath good hopes of him, but the devil sees it & tempts him, so that on the sudden this man wanders away, and his hopes are vain. Heb. 10. If any man draw back, my soule shall have no pleasure in him. verse 38. He speakes of holding out in a Christian course unto the end: looke how it was with Lots wife. Gen. 19. she looked backe, as if she were loth to goe from that pleasant garden, fine houses, such and such gold in such a corner; [Page 41] what thinks she shall I leave all this? ergo the Lord turned her into salt: (viz.) He left such a remarkeable note upon her, that it remaines unto this day. Now if he dealt so with her, how will he deale with thee and others? some it may be have a good minde to come home: but what say they, shall we leave all our pleasures and profits? will not a little profession of Religion and a great deale of the world goe together for currant? Take heede, the Lord may justly turne thee into salt.
Thirdly, Those that have much greived 3 the good Spirit of God, in bringing in some sinne contrary to the light of conscience, and the suggestions of the good Spirit of God, as did the children of Israel, who resisted the good Spirit of God, and ergo he sware &c. The Minister bids thee cut off thy long haire, and the word saies it is a shame for a man to weare long haire: yet for all this saiest thou, I will not: what will the world say of me then? away with these fashions, leave off cards and dice &c. saies the Spirit of God, and whatsoever is of evill report: yea but I will not, for what will Sir John and my Lady say then? Turne you unto me saith the Spirit of God; no I will not saith the stubborne walker. [Page 42] Put him on in a good course, yet he wil not walke therein; speake the truth saith the Spirit of God, for all liars shall be turned out: yea but not yet, I have got thus much wealth by lying, and I will not yet leave it.
Fourthly, Such as have a common, base 4 vile and contemptible esteeme of the Gospell and Ministers thereof. They mocked the Ministers till the wrath of God broke out against them, and there was no remedy. 2 Chron. 36. 16. A Minister cannot be plaine but wicked men will abuse him in their hearts. I called and cried saith wisedome, but you set at nought all my counsell. Prov. 1. 24, 25. and going away they make a tush at it. I, saith one, Master Minister, you mette with mens hearts to day, but I beleeve yours is as bad as anothers, else how could you have hitte them so right? see what the Spirit of God saith of such Esay 22. 21. In that day did the Lord call to weeping &c. the text told them of a judgement, and nothing to be expected but miserie: but they make a tush of it, and say, come, we shall all die, ergo let us eate and drinke and be merrie while we may; the Minister tells us we shall all to hell, then let us have the other [Page 43] pot and the other pipe, if it must needs be so. Oh my beloved, can the God of heaven indure to be thus disgraced in his Gospell and Ministers? Another saies, care I what the Minister saith? I will goe and drinke at every Ale-house, and see whether these judgements will come or no.
Now I come to the fourth thing, which 4 is the grounds of it, (viz.) Why the Lord in this life doth give men over, and strive with them no more. This truth is troublesome, and cursed hearts cannot abide it.
The grounds of this point arise from these two Attributes of God, his justice and his wisedome.
First, from the justice of God: God is a 1 just God; and is it not just that those who have rejected him, that he should reject them? I have called, but you answered not. Jer. 7. 13. ergo &c. Now as it is just with God to fulfill every word that he hath spoken, and to fulfill all his promises to the faithfull, so is it just with God to bring judgment on them that have slighted him.
Secondly, From the wisedome of God 2 and his long suffering; and this is because his compassions faile not: else, the first [Page 44] day of our sinning had beene the first day of our rejection: yea it is his goodnesse that we have any favour; but Oh our God is a wise God. A man that knocks at the dore, if he be wise, will not alwaies lie knocking, if none answer: so the Lord knocks at our hearts by mercies to allure us, by judgements to terrifie us: yet he can finde no entrance. Is it not wisedome then to be gone? Why should I smite you any more, saith God? Esay. 1. 5. As if he should say tis to no purpose: for my life I know not what to doe with you: it is wisedome to give over, when there is no good to be done on you: What could I have done more for my V [...]neyard &c? Esay 5. There is no wise man that will alwayes water a dry stake. And doe you thinke that God will always be sending Paul to plant, and Appollos to water? no, our God is a wise God, and our mercifull God is a just God: you that will have your wayes and wills, take them, and get you to hell & perish everlastingly.
Now in the fift place we come to the 5 Objections.
Some say, If we shall be damned, then we Object. 1 must be damned: if we shall be saved, then we shall be saved; why then neede we pray and keepe such a quoile as the Minister [Page 45] speaks off?
Secret things belong to the Lord, butSol. revealed things to us, and to our children. Deut. 29. 29. ergo doe thou use the meanes, and be thou humbled according to the word of God, and thou shalt be exalted according to the word of God: see what God hath said to thee in his word: for neither I nor thou, nor the Angels of heaven can tell what the will of the Lord is concerning thee, if not revealed in the word.
Another saith, Why doe you limit God? Object. 2 you take too much upon you you sons of Levi. The Lord saith at what time soever a sinner doth repent, &c. yet will you limit God.
Tis true at what time soever a sinner dothSol. repent: but thy heart may be given over as Rom. 2. 4. 5. &c. and what if thou then livest twenty yeares or more, and have not a heart to repent?
Another saith, but I hope my time is not Object. 3 past: for the Lord hath given me a tender heart.
Hath he so, it is well, and wilt thou thenSol. harden it? thou mayest repent when it is too late, and ergo I tell thee, that good and holy desires are joyned with honest endeavours: [Page 46] neede makes the old wife trot, as we say; so a soft heart will make thee use all good and honest meanes.
Seeing that God strives with many, and Ʋse. 1 at last gives over, goe thou home, and blesse God that he hath not dealt so with thee; it is enough that the Lord hath brought thee home to himselfe; many may say with Paul, I was a persecutor, I was injurious, &c. 1 Tim. 1. 14. but, I received mercy; so thou mayest say, the Lord knowes what a deale adoe he hath had with me; this heart was as hard as the neather milstone, but the Lord in some measure hath mollified it; this heart was as proud as the devill, but blessed be Gods name, he would let me see it at the last; goe home and say who am I and what is my Fathers house that the Lord hath brought me hither? Oh that God should thus stoope to man; the Lord hath stood and knockt thus many yeares, and he might have given over, but blessed be his name, I have received mercie. I lived under the meanes, but that prevailed not with me: the Lord sent such and such sicknes, but that wrought not on me: at the last I went to heare a Minister, and me thought that Minister spake nothing but what he spake to me: [Page 47] and then the Lord set conscience on worke, and that affrighted me. Looke to it: the Lord will either breake thy necke, or thy heart: doe not thinke to goe to heaven by good meanings: no, it will cost thee somewhat more before thou come there. Another time the Lord set on me, and then I set on good duties: I would have Christ to justifie and sanctifie me, and blessed be his name he was not wanting unto me in any meanes; the Lord make me thankfull &c. I tell thee thou wilt be in deede, and God shall have all: let the voluptuous man have his pleasures, &c. what is that to thee so thou have Christ?
For the just reproofe of all such as are Use 2 yet in the gall of bitternesse and in the bonds of iniquitie; there will come a time when God will strive with thee no more; the old man thinks he hath time enough to repent in, and the young man thinks he need not so much as enter into a Parley with godlinesse. Esau went away when he had eate and drunke, he esteemed not his birthright; I have heard some goe away with this resolution, when they are married then they will live thus and thus. &c. suffer me first to goe bury my Father &c. Master Minister, you speake well, I like your counsell; [Page 48] but I have a rich Unckle, and he hath no childe, and I am likely to be his heire; but he cannot abide a Puritan of all the men in the world, and if I doe not humour him I shall never have a foot of his Land; let me bury him first; when Father and Friends are dead, then the children must provide for themselves; and then they will seek after God and repent; and by this time they grow old, and though they cannot make so good a shew as others, yet their hearts are as good as the best, but soft a while; all is not gold that glisters; alas poore soules, they were given over many yeares agoe; this is also the sinne of young men and women for the most part, and this is the great sinne of England, the sinne of many Gentlemen and Gentlewomen; God must pardon when they call, and that must not be till they be old, and then in all post-haste send they to and for master Priest, and he must bring God to them, or them to God; but the God of Heaven and earth cannot endure this mockerie.
For terrour to all wicked and ungodly men; Vse 3 woe woe, woe, that ever they were borne that are thus given over; and of these there are two sorts;
Some are insensible and some sensible. The insensible are they who die like stones as did Nabal; We have many King Harry Protestants. Others are sensible, God hath opened the eye of their soules, and hath let them read the red letters of the Gospell; It is a heavie thing for old friends to part, so Acts 20. 38. They grieved most in that he said you shall see my face no more; so when soule and bodie part, it is heavie; but when the soule and God part, it is lamentable; when God takes his leave never to be seene more, then whether thou looke upward or downeward, there is nothing but amazement, and astonishment. If thou looke upward, there is the anger of God; if downeward, there is the bottomlesse pit; if on the right hand, thou shall see all his mercies, which could not allure thee; if on the left hand, all his Judgements which could not terrifie thee; if before thee, the black day; if behind thee, the Devills; this will be fearfull.
I remember a Storie of an adulterate woman, her Conscience pricking her, she determined to repent, but God in the meane time did visit her so sore that she lay crying out, oh my time my time!
Another time, a covetous woman her [Page 50] House being on fire, she to save her goods, left her child in the Cradle; but a neighbour of hers hearing it crie, tooke it away; she afterwards remembring her child, ran about crying oh my child, my child, and would not be comforted.
So when the fire and indignation of the Lord breaks out, if not now, yet at the last day it will, then the parties against whom it breaks, will crie oh my soule, my soule, what will become of thee my soule? It had been better I had never been born; for neither Mercies, Judgements, nor the Word could allure mee; oh woe is me.
Now the condition of such is miserable in three respects.
First, because if God forsake thee, then all 1 forsakes thee; when thou liest a dying, thou sendest for the Minister, and thou wouldest faine have a word of comfort from him; but alas if thou dost not receive comfort from Heaven, how can the Minister comfort thee? If thy outward Estate faile, Friends may help; but if they faile, there is a God in Heaven and he will help; but if He goe away, then all help is gone.
Secondly, when God goes, restraining 2 grace goes; this was Sauls case, and you [Page 51] may observe that such as have been enlightn [...]d and fall away, fall into one of these three sinnes; either into the hands of the world, and that is their Master, or else into the sinnes of uncleannesse, or into the spirit of Malice to persecute them that are holy.
Thirdly, if God leave us, then common 3 protection leaves us; we are left to the clutches of all things both in Heaven and earth; Ergo, your houses are left unto you desolate. Matth. 23. 38. All the creatures are up in armes against us; the stiles we goe over, look up to Heaven, and say, Master, shall we breake his neck? the Horse we ride on, says, Master shall I throw him downe to destruction? thou knowest that he hates thee and thine. So the ayre we breath in, and all Creatures, are readie when the Lord gives the watchword to lay us in the goale. Conscience will witnesse against us; then fight Dogg, fight Beare (as we use to say) oh what will become of such men? I will tell you, either the world heales them up; or else some carnall companion saith, you have been a good neighbour, you have kept a good house amongst us &c. tush, tush, man, it may prove a lye for all this: I but the Minister [Page 52] tells me so; pish, pish, as if all were true the Minister speakes. I but the Scripture sayes it; Is all true that is in the Scripture? the Lord have mercy upon us; and thus like fooles they build with untempered morter. Ergo, I exhort all such as are yet in the gall of bitternesse, to listen to what I say.
Redeeme the time, yeild to the motions of The Authors Exhortation. Gods Spirit, and blesse God for Mercy offered unto you in the meanes, and if any affliction be laide on you, intreat the Lord that he will doe you good by it. If thy Conscience speak, or the Spirit worke, doe as Joseph did, who got him into a corner and there wept his belly full; so intreat the Lord that he will breake the Heavens and come downe on thee to thy comfort; put not off till thou art old. A gentleman will not alwayes waite at the gate; neither say thou as Felix to Paul, I will send for thee at another time, but say with Samuel, speake Lord, for thy servant heareth.
Meanes.Meanes.
First, consider the fearfull condition 1 of such as are given over; Suppose one should come from Hell with the fire about his eares, you would aske what is the newes; the cry is, my time, my time. [Page 53] Oh my people sayes the Minister. Oh my Minister saies the People. The young man cries, oh my time. Doe not make a tush at this, lest thou say the word was preached but I scorned it; the Spirit said this is the way, walke in it; the meanes of grace was sent unto me, but I refused Mercie, and now for ever I am in Hell to be tormented.
Secondly, consider the great danger of 2 putting off; If thy will be stubborne to day, it will be worse to morrow.
Thirdly, consider the time, 1. Pet. 4. 3. 3 It is enough for the time of our life we have lived that we have wrought the workes of the Gentiles, let us live no longer in sinne, it is too much that you have resisted the Gospell so much; say then oh that the Lord would break this heart of mine.
Fourthly and lastly, though God should 4 be calling and egging you all the day long; yet your lives are but short, and Ergo, crie out with David, teach me o Lord to numbet my dayes that I may apply my heart unto wisedome; doe not say it is too late, as one did once say of Prayer, doe you thinke that I can pray now, which never prayed in all my life? I am sure it will be [Page 54] too late when God comes to Judgement; for then the Devill will stand on tip toe, and say what dost thou now thinke to goe to Heaven? the Lord did waite on thee untill he was weary; but here is a company of Drunkards, I did but hold up my finger, and they presently followed me. Heaven came downe to them, but they would none of it, they could not heare of that eare, and would you now goe to Heaven?
Ergo, goe for now the Lord Jesus Christs sake, and when Mercie is offered, refuse it not, but blesse God for it.
A SERMON FOR Spirituall Mortification.
THE Apostle having in the Chapter foregoing shewed that the Colossians were buried together with Christ in his death, and that they were also risen with him, maketh two speciall uses thereof.
First in regard of the resurrection, if then yee be risen with Christ, seek those things that are above;
The second is in regard of their buriall with Christ, in these words; Mortifie therefore your members, &c.
There be many men that looke for participation in Christ, yet notwithstanding wortifie not themselves; they would faine live with Christ: yet are loth to dye to sinne; but we may say to these men as Paul to the Atheist, thou foole, that which thou sowest is not quickned unlesse it first die: so unlesse the seed of the word be sowen upon thy heart, thou canst not be quickned unlesse thou first die.
The things to be mortified, are described two manner of waies; either in generall, the members; or else in particular, Fornication, uncleannesse, evill affections &c. or as in the tenth verse, all the fruites of the old man.
The words containe in them these threeParts. parts, or truths.
First, He that ever meanes to have 1 Christ, must have him with a therefore. As if he should say, if you looke to have benefit by the death of Christ, looke to have a therefore with it; for no man can have [Page 57] Christ without a Condition.
Secondly, this condition consists in mortification; 2 we must mortifie our earthly members; this is the qualification of all those that partake of the death of Christ, even mortification.
Thirdly, those that are made partakers 3 of the death of Christ, are enabled thereto; so as the Apostle may well put this exhortation unto them, mortifie therefore your members &c.
He doth not say civilize your members; many there be that civilize their earthlie members; as from mortifying to purifying of them; they come out of prophanenesse and enter into Civility, and a formall kind of profession; but the Apostle saith mortifie, and not civilize your members; doe not pare the nailes of your corruptions, but cut them quite off and give them their deaths wound, that so your sinnes may breath out their last breath in you.
Sin may be civilized five waies.
First, when it is laide asleepe. Pharaohs 1 sinnes were asleepe, but not dead. Many mens sinnes are asleepe in them, though they seeme to be dead in them for a time: A man while he is asleep is like a dead man, yet he is alive, yea and his sinnes are alive [Page 58] in him also; but when temptation comes to awaken him out of his sleepe, though before he seemed to be patient and meeke, and hardly to be provoked: yet let a temptation come and rouze him, then he will finde his old wrath, anger and impatiencie. So likewise for a covetous man, though he seeme to mortifie that sinne, yet it is but asleepe in him; for let a temptation come, and he will quickely finde out his covetousnesse againe▪ so that here sinne is not mortified; but it is with these men as it was with Sampson, all the while he was laide to sleepe, the coardes and fetters held him: but when they saide Sampson, the Philistins are upon thee, and awaked him out of his sleepe, the Pinne and Webbe was not strong enough to hold him. Thus it is with many men, when temptations are downe, and they are not provoked, all this while they seeme to have their sinnes mortified; and thus the devill is of a good temper when he is not stirred; so it is with many whom you would thinke to be good Christians, while the windes are downe, and the stormes doe not beate: but let them heare with Sampson that the Philistins are comming upon them, that there is such a gaine, such a profitt and reputation [Page 59] to be had in the eves of the world, then all the Pinnes and Webbs are broken, all their resolutions and all the strong coards of their former purposes are but as fire and towe; they breake them all in peices: so then they are but asleepe not mortified.
Secondly, Sinne may be saide to be civilized 2 when it is laide in a swound; a man lying in a swound, is dead for a while, and you would thinke he could hardly be recovered; for he can neither heare, nor see, nor goe, nor speake; and yet notwithstanding he is not dead; onely his vitall heate is gone from his outward members, unto the inward powers of the heart. Even so a mans sinnes seeme to be dead, when the spirit of his lust is conveighed into a higher lust; as for example, Suppose here is one that is a covetous worldling, this man peradventure is very moderate and temperate; he is not given to gaming, dicing, carding, wenching: he is not given to building or glorious apparell: but what are these sinnes dead in him? no, but the strength of them is carried up into a higher lust: for if he should follow whoring or gaming &c. the lust of his covetousnesse would be curbed, and his gaine would not come in with such a full [Page 60] Carreere unto him. Now all these sinnes forenamed are but attendants and slaves unto this one lust: so many men it may be will give over a thousand sinnes, yea all except this one, yet all those thousand sinnes are not mortified: nay it may be he scarcely thinkes upon any of them. Why? because they are taken up with a higher lust. Even so it is with many civill formall professors: they will come to Church, misse never a Sermon that they can come unto; they will talke of heaven, they will not omit any holy communication, they will reade the scriptures, pray in their families, neglect no holy duties. Why then what is their sinne? It is not the omitting of these things, but the carelesse practise of them in their lives and conversation; for although these sinnes be in a swound, the strength of them is gone up to maintaine a higher lust; for suppose he went not to Church, how should he maintaine his profession? and if he could not now and then speake of heaven, it were impossible he should have his depth of selfe-deceipt; therefore we conclude these sinnes are not mortified, they onely are civilized.
Thirdly, Sinne may be said to be civilized 3 [Page 61] when the sap of sinne is taken away, and no contrary grace infused; as for example, Suppose a man give over drunkennesse, yet if this man be not filled with the Spirit, his drunkennesse is not mortified, though he live soberly afterwards all the dayes of his life. Againe, suppose a man give over his intemperate anger, he is not touchy, nor cholericke, nor subject to passion; yet if he have not turned his anger against himselfe for every one of his corruptions which breake out against God, his anger is not mortified. Suppose a man is not given over to worldly greife, but hath given it over; yet if his greife be not turned another way, as to greive for his sinnes, his greife is not mortified. Againe, suppose a man be not set upon a merry pinne, ever jesting or telling forth merry tales, but now he hath given them over; yet if he have not set his joyes on the wayes of God, and learned truly to be merrie in the Lord, it is impossible we can say his carnall mirth is mortified. For as the schoole-men say there is nothing corrupted till another thing be produced: there is no dissolution of wood untill it be turned into ashes: so sinne is never taken away nor utterly dissolved, untill there be contrary grace brought [Page 62] into the heart instead thereof; so then unlesse therebe contrary graces wrought in the heart, as the contraries of all those sinnes foregoing, they are but onely civilized, and not mortified.
Fourthly, Sinne may be said to be civilized, 4 when it is overwharted by a higher principle: as when a man is sensible of the wrath of God, and hath the flashes of an accusing conscience flying daily into his face, lying under the guilt of many horrible sinnes, it is impossible for him to goe on with rest and quietnesse in those his unholy courses wherein he useth to walke; he may forsake them for a while, but yet he cannot mortifie them: but as a schooleboy that plaies the trewant, while he is under the rodde, he will confesse his fault, and promise to doe so no more, and he verily thinketh so at that time, and desires heartily so to doe: but it is a desire that he is provoked unto for feare of the rodde, and not for love of dutie: for when once the rodde is gone, and the smart over, then he falls to his owne old trewanting courses againe. So we reade in the first of Jonah that when the Marriners were in perill of their lives, then every one of them could call upon his God: but when the storme [Page 63] and danger was over, they quickly left off, and cared not for calling on God any longer.
Fifthly and lastly, Sinne may be said 5 to be civilized by Gods giving of positive common grace, which he gives unto wicked men, as in Mat. 25. God gave unto the unprofitable servant a whole talent, which is supposed to be an hundred and sixty and odde pounds; so the Lord gives unto wicked men many good graces, as softnesse of disposition, lovingnesse or easie to be intreated; and hereupon they come to Church, heare the word, and performe many other Christian duties: yet all these be but common graces, which a man may have and yet his sinnes not mortified, and therefore the Apostle saith, Mortifie your members &c. Whence observe,
That if we looke to have any benefitte Doct. by, or interest in Christ, we must mortifie all our sins, and all our corruptions; As if the Apostle had saide, make all your earthly members to be as a dead corpse: now we know in a dead corpse the eyes are there, but they cannot see: the feete are there also, but they want strength for to goe: it hath all the members, but it hath not life and power to set them on worke: [Page 64] so though sinne be in you still, yet let it be like a dead corpse wanting life, like a dead Tyrant that can no longer rage: and hence it is that the Apostle saith Let not sinne reigne in your mortall bodies: he doth not say let it not be, but let it not reigne. Sinne when it is mortified, is like a dead King that can call no more Parliaments: but a man may doe for him what he listeth, because his strength lieth in the dust. If Christ be in you saith the Apostle, the bodie is dead because of sinne, but the spirit is life for righteousnesse sake. Rom. 8. 9, 10. Againe, if a man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of Christs; now if Christ be in you, the bodie is dead, if you consider the bodie as it hath relation unto sinne. Againe, if you live after the flesh, you shall die. verse 13. as if he should have saide, if your flesh be alive in you, if your pride live in you, and if your infidelity live in you, if your hardnesse of heart live in you, if your wrath &c. live in you, and if you walke after these, you shall surely die: he meaneth not a temporall death; for so they must doe howsoever they live; but his meaning is they shall die eternally; but if you mortifie the deedes of the body by the spirit, you shall live; so then it is [Page 65] plaine there is no life of Christ to be had so long as you retaine your sinnes, and therefore sinne must be mortified.
First, because Christ is a Saviour, and Reason. 1 hence he is called Jesus Math. 1. 21. for he shall save his people from their sinnes; if therefore Christ doe not save thee from thy sinnes, and if by the power of Christ thou mortifie not thy sinnes, and give them a deadly blow, assure thy selfe he will never be a Jesus unto thee. It is true indeede Christ dyed for sinners, but it was not to let them goe on in sinne; and therefore if thou goe on in sinne, it is for thy damnation, and not for thy salvation; for he will first save thee from thy sinnes, or else he will never save thee from hell: so then consider if thy sinnes beare sway in thee; if they doe, then know thou art delivered up unto the power of thy sinnes, and to everlasting darkenesse. For Christ is the true Physitian of the soule: and you know that a Physician doth not bring a potion to put it unto deaths mouth to kill death, and so to save the sicke person alive: no, but he putteth it into the sicke mans mouth to kill the ill humours that are in his bodie, that so he might not fall into the hands of death: so Christ came not to quench the [Page 66] flames of hell by his spirituall Physicke, but to let his Physicke fall upon the heart and soule of man to save him from hell. Therefore unlesse the bloud of Christ doe mortifie thy sinnes, and crucifie thy lusts, there is no hope ever to get Christ to save thee from hell and everlasting damnation. This is a true saying saith the Apostle and worthy to be received, that Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners. 1 Tim. 1. 15. This is a faithfull saying, and wicked men like it well indeede: For saith the drunkard, I am a wicked man, yet Christ came to save me. The whoremonger saith I am an uncleane person: yet Christ came to save me. The swearer will say, Christ came to save sinners, and therefore I hope he will save me to. No, no: Christ came to save sinners, that is such as were sinners, but now are none: they have and doe repent. Jesus Christ came to save sinners (saith the Apostle) whereof I am cheife. I was a blasphemer, & a persecuter, but now I am not. Hence then is the faithfull saying, Christ came to save sinners not still sinning. No, before, Paul was injurious, a persecuter, and lived in ignorance, and unbeleife: but now the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ was wonderfully [Page 67] abundant through faith and love towards him: so that the grace of God hath appeared to draw men out of blindnesse and ignorance: therefore to say that Christ came to save such as live in their sinnes of drunkennesse, prophanesse or uncleanesse, is a rotten saying: and this onely is the faithfull saying that Christ came into the world to save sinners in whom the power of sinne is broken: therefore if ever welooke to have benefitte or interest by Christ we must mortifie our earthly members.
Secondly, because it is impossible for 2. Reason. sinne and grace to live and subsist in one subject: it is impossible that they should ever stand together, and be in a man at one and the same time: it cannot be that one and the same creature can have the life of a swine and the life of a man: for if he have the soule of a swine, he cannot have the soule of a man: for they are two contrary distinct lives: and where the one is, the other cannot be. It is like hot water and cold: if it be cold, it cannot be hot; if it be hot; it cannot be cold. Even so, the life of sinne, and the life of grace are two contraries: and therefore they that walke in their sinnes, walke contrary to God. Now the Lord saith, if you walke [Page 68] contrary to me, I will walke contrary unto you. Levit. 26. and two contraries we know cannot goe together. He that walks in sinne, walks contrary unto God: but he that goes on in the waies of grace, he walks towards God. Now, it is impossible to walke towards Dover and towards London at one and the same time: for every steppe he goeth forward to the one, it carries him backward from the other: so then if ever we will have the life of grace, we must forsake our sinnes; as it was with the house of Saul and David, Sauls house grew weaker, and Davids stronger; so must it be with sinne and grace, as grace growes stronger, so sinne must grow weaker: as grace goes up, so sinne must goe downe; And as Saul told David he would not give him Michal his daughter to wife, unlesse he brought unto him an hundred fore▪ skinnes of the Philistins; Even so the Lord saith that he will not marry the Lord Jesus Christ unto any soule, unlesse he bring the fore-skinne of every lust: he must circumcise the fore-skinne of his pride, of his covetousnesse, of his prophanesse: this must be the offering and condition of marriage unto Christ; even the circumcision of the heart, and the mortification of all the corruptions.
Thirdly, because else it is impossible to Reason. 3 enter into heaven if we mortifie not our sinnes: a man can never be capable of glory hereafter, that doth not mortifie his sinnes here in this life. Suppose a wicked man should enter into heaven, it is impossible that he should delight in heaven, if he were there. You will thinke this a strange point: but give me leave to explaine it a little; I say that a wicked man if he were in heaven, he could finde no delight there. As for example, take a beast, for so is every man by his owne knowledge, in regard of the life of grace, as saith the Prophet Jeremy, though a man take an Oxe or an Asse, and bring him unto the Kings table, and set before him all the delicates which appertaine unto Kings: let him have a dinner before him that cost an hundred pounds: yet he had rather be in the fields among his fellowes eating grasse: or set a Crowne of gold upon a beasts head, he will not regard it, but cast it off into the mire: for so long as the beast is not transformed and made capable of the honour that is in a man, he cannot conceive of the pleasures and delights that doe belong unto man: Even so let a wicked man enjoy all the glory of heaven, and what will he say? [Page 70] We [...]ay perceive a little by bringing him to the Word and Ordinances of God: tie him to the constant use of them, to meditate on heaven, and to walke circumspectly and precisely in his whole course of life, and he will say, this is more then needes: this he thinkes is too precise, too austere a life for him, he cannot away with such purity and strictnesse; but if he thinke this so strange which is nothing in comparison, and is but a shadow or poore resemblance of the holinesse and purity that shall be; what thinke you would he doe if he were in heaven where there is nothing but continuall praysing and glorifying of God for evermore, where there shall not be so much as one earthly thought or word pertaining to the world or the affaires of this life, but a continuall sounding forth of the prayses of God? there is nothing but grace and speaking of heaven, all their words are heavenly, their joyes are heavenly, and their whole delight is nothing but sounding forth uncessant Halleluiahs unto God for evermore. Now if a wicked man were there, what would he say? surely he would say they are all Puritans, and would never endure it. Alas in this life there is but a little praying, a little grace, a little holinesse, [Page 71] in comparison of that which shall be. Here we doe but as it were peepe into heaven: now then if this be so tedious that wicked men cannot endure it, how will they like to be in a place where there is perfection of all graces, where there shall be nothing but praysing God for ever and ever? Sure as I am the devill was once in heaven, and he cast himselfe out from thence: God did not though he did deserve it, and God would have done it, had he not beene gone, as saith the Apostle Jude verse 6. They left their first habitation; the originall saith, they flung it from them, that is as soone as they had sinned against God, and changed their natures, away they went, heaven was no place for them, they thrust themselves out, and could not endure to stay there any longer▪ for having changed their natures, they changed their delights, and therefore to prayse and yeeld glory unto God, was death unto them, they being now corrupted through sinne, and of an impure nature, heaven became a hell unto them. Is any▪ man weary of grace and holinesse? wearie of well doing? wearie of praying and of hearing the word preached? Is any man wearie of good duties? of the worshippe [Page 72] and service of God? Let him know then that he can never endure the Kingdome of Heaven; for if he be weary of a little, what will he doe when he shall come into a place where there shall be nothing but continuall praysing of God?
Is it so that sinne must be mortified if ever Ʋse 1 we meane to partake of Christ? then this condemnes all those that goe on in their old courses, in deadnesse and in security, in ignorance &c. taking hand over head vaine hopes for true, feeding themselves with perswasions of salvation.
But the Apostle tells us that the foundation of God standeth sure, The Lord knoweth who are his, and let every one that nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquity. A wicked man cannot name the name of Christ till he depart from iniquity▪ much lesse can he looke for salvation, because he cannot be saved without Christ: nay he cannot be saved by Christ unlesse he depart from iniquity.
You say you hope to be saved; it is well; but God knoweth who are his: God goeth by his owne rule; the foundation of God standeth sure. But who then are his? onely those that name the name of Christ, and depart from iniquitie; those onely will [Page 73] he save, and none other: he will be no baud to thy sinnes or lusts, and wicked courses; for saith the Apostle, If any man be in Christ, let him be a new creature; as if the Apostle in more words had said: If any man hope he is a Chri [...]an, let him see that he is a new creature; for there is no expectation of being in Christ, unlesse he be a new creature. All old things are passed away, and behold all things are become new; if thou be in Christ, all thy old praying is gone, all thy old hearing is gone, all thy old receiving of the Sacrament is passed away, and all things are become new with thee; thou must heare a new, pray a new, receive a new, beleeve a new, thou must live after a new sort; for all old things are passed away.
Instruction to teach us that it is not enough Vse 2 for us to let our sinnes dye in us, but we must kill them; the Apostle doth not say let your earthly members die of themselves; but, mortifie them; many there be that let their sinnes die in them; as for example when one is an infant, the sinnes of his Infancie naturally fall from him, when he is a child of more capacity; and when he is a youth, the sinnes of his childhood naturally drop away from him; so when [Page 74] he is a man, his youthfull sinnes fall from him▪ and when he is old and dieth, all his sinnes naturally drop from him: But he must not let sinne die in him, but he must kill it. Austin saith, if thou kill not sinne till it dyeth▪ of it selfe, sinne hath killed thee, and not thou thy sinne. It is with sinne as with a beast; if an Oxe fall into a pit and die of it selfe, it is good for nothing (the hide onely excepted;) but if it be killed, it is good meate, and becommeth profitable unto the owner; even so if sinne die of its owne accord, it will doe thee no good, it is worth nothing, it may lessen thy condemnation somewhat; but if thou kill it, then it will be profitable unto thee.
In the fourth Chapter of Jeremy, we have a similitude taken from an Husbandman, where the Lord saith plough up the fallow ground of your hearts, and sow not among thornes. Now, will a Husbandman say there are abundance of thornes and bushes in my ground, but I will let them alone till they die of themselves, sure I am that they will one day die? no, no; the Prophet gives other counsell, plough up saith he the fallow grounds and sow not among thornes; if thou dost not, they will [Page 75] grow up to that height and ranknesse that they will spoile the whole harvest. Even so if thou kill not thy sinnes, but suffer them to die of themselves, they will spoile all thy spirituall harvest, and quite banish thee out of Heaven for evermore.
The third use may manifest unto us that Vse 3 the worke of our Redemption is no easie worke, as many men in the world thinke it to be. The Apostle saith mortifie your members; now can a man stab his owne arme through with ease? can he cut off his Legg or any other member without feeling any great paine? no more can a man kill his sinnes and mortifie his lusts with ease; it is called mortification to shew that there is a great deale of miserie and paine in it. The Apostle saith that those that are Christians, have crucified the flesh &c. Gal. 5. 24. and therefore Repentance is set out unto us by crucifying, which is the hardest of all kinds of mortifying. Can a man set his flesh upon the Tenter, peirce his hands and feet with nailes, laying his whole weight upon the Tenter, and yet feele no paine? Cicero a wise Heathen saith, that crucifying was a torment that cruelty it selfe had invented to put a man to death, it being the soarest kind of [Page 76] death that could be devised. And the Apostle to set forth Repentance what it is, shews it by crucifying. It is an easie matter to cut off the outward act of sinne, as of swearing or drunkennesse &c. this is an easie matter; but to crucifie a mans lusts and to mortifie daily the body of death▪ which he be [...]reth about him; this is a hard thing indeed. A Father saith it is the hardest Text in all the Bible, and the hardest dutie in all Christianitie that we can goe about; they that doe it [...], an doe all things; and therefore let a man resolve with himselfe that unlesse he attaine unto this, there is no Christ for him. How shall we saith the Apostle that are dead to sinne, live any longer therein? Rom. 6. 2. The Apostle makes it a Paradox, and wonders that men should be so unreasonable as to thinke that they are crucified with Christ, and yet live in their sinnes; Is it possible that you can be dead with Christ and yet live in your sinnes▪ no, no, it cannot be.
But some may object and say, what Object. doth the Apostle meane to exhort the Colossians unto Mortification? were they not alreadie mortified? did he not say a little before that they were crucified and buried together with Christ?
Yes it is true; but they that have mortified Sol. their earthly members, must goe on and persevere in this mortification, and that for three Reasons;
First, because the very same sinne that 1 hath been killed, will live againe unlesse it be continually mortified; for sinne is stronghearted; it is not every blow that will kill sinne stone-dead; no, no we may say of sinne as some say of Catts, they have nine lives; kill sinne once and it will revive againe; kill it the second time and it will yet live; kill it the third time, it will yet have life; unlesse it be continually mortified, it will never be starke dead; and therefore the work [...] must be continued, as Christ said of his Disciples, if you continue in my word, then are you my Disciples indeed: So if we goe on, in mortification, then verily are we Christs Disciples.
Secondly, suppose the sinne mortified doe 2 not rise againe; yet if we goe not on in the way of mortification, there will arise another sinne in the roome of it. Sinne is like the Monster Hydra; cut off one head, and many will rise up in its roome; Even so it is in the bodie of sinne; therefore thou must dayly mortifie it, or else it will grow again. [Page 78] There is a History that speaks of a Figtree that grew in a stone wall, and all meanes was used to kill it; they cut off the branches and it grew againe; they cut downe the bodie and it grew againe; they cut it up by the root and still it lived, and grew, untill they pulled downe the stone wall. Even so it is with sinne; lopp off the branches, it lives; cut downe the body, it will not die: digg up the rootes, and it will still revive, and will never leave growing untill God pull downe the stone wall of this our earthly Tabernacle, and lay it in the dust, and therefore we must still be mortifying of it.
Thirdly, because as we mortifie, so we 3 mortifie but in part; as saith the Apostle in another case, we know but in part &c. so may we say of this dutie, we mortifie but in part; as we say of a man breathing out his last breath, he is adying, but not quite dead; so we may say of sinne, though it lie sprawling upon the ground, yet it is not dead, the last gaspe is not past. Nay, it may be sinne is more striving in the heart of a child of God converted, then it was before conversion. As an Oxe or an Asse when they have their deaths blow, will lash and struggle more then, then they [Page 79] did in all their life time before; but this is nothing but the panges of death, being giving up their last breath. Hence it is that the Apostle saith, that the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh. Gal. 5. So that they could not doe what they would verse 17. as if he should say sinne is so mortified that it hath his deaths wound in thee; else thou canst not be the child of God; yea such a deaths wound as it cannot possible recover againe.
If a man that hath received his de [...]ths wound, should send for all the Phisitians in the world, and take all the Physick he could, and use all the meanes under Heaven, yet they can never recover him: So when a man is converted unto God, as soone as ever the worke is wrought in him, sinne hath his deaths blow; and although the Devill come as Physitian with all the Cordialls, Julips and Balmes under Heaven, and use all the shifts and devises in the world, yet he shall never be able to recover it againe; all will not doe, why? because it hath received its deaths blow; it may be with his industrie and cost he may make the face of sinne looke fresh and faire for a time, but it hath it deaths wound and [Page 80] it will downe at the last.
Now that we may know whether weMarks. have mortified our sinnes or no, let us observe these markes following.
First, they that have mortifyed their 1 sinnes, live in the contrary graces. Hence it is that the Psalmist saith, that they worke no iniquitie, but walke in thy pathes, Psal. 119. 3. First, they crucifie all their sinnes, they doe no iniquitie; Secondly as they doe no iniquitie, so they take up all the waies of God, contrarie to that iniquitie as they give up all the waies of sinne, so they take up all the waies of Grace; they walke in all Gods waies. So that here is the question, if a man giving over hisNote. sinnes, doe take up all the graces contrarie to those sinnes. This is a rule in Divinity that Grace takes not away nature, that is, Grace comes not to take away a mans affections, but to take them up.
Suppose a man be subject unto anger, when he is a little moved, Grace comes not to take away his anger, but to take it up from a worldly thing, and to set it against sinne which is truly evill, that so he may be angrie and not sinne. Grace comes to qualifie his anger, and to take it from the waies of sinne, and to set it upon Gods wayes.
Againe, a man is subject to be merry; Grace comes to temper him, not to take away his mirth, but to set it upon a right object, as to delight in God, to be merrie in Christ, to rejoice in his Word and Ordinances, in his children, and in all the waies of grace.
Another is given to impatiency; Grace comes not to take away his impatiencie, but to set his impatience against his sinnes; so that when he sees his sinnes, he shall not be able to endure them, but his soule will groane for them, and his heart will rise against them.
Another is given to revenge▪ now Grace comes and takes him away from being revenged on his neighbour, to be revenged on his sinnes; so that with the Apostle we may call revenge a peice of Repentance; therefore this is a true triall whether our sinnes be mortified, if our affections be taken away from the waies of sinne, and fast set upon the waies of Grace and godlinesse.
Secondly, if a man be mortifyed indeed 2 and in truth, then he is dead unto every sinne; if a man be killed, he is dead in every member; so if a man be dead to sinne, no sinne can ever raigne in him; not one lust nor [Page 82] bosome sinne, no not the sinne of his trade, no corruption though never so deare, though it be the sinne of his right hand, or right eye, yet it can never have dominion over him, if he be dead to sinne; therefore if a man live in any one sinne or sweet lust whatsoever, he is a dead man and hath not one jot of Grace; if there be but one knowne iniquitie in a man, that he lives and dies in without Repentance, that one iniquitie shall kill him to the pit of Hell▪ Ezech. 28.
The Schoolemen say that if a Sow doe but wallow in one mirie or dirtie hole, she is fil [...]hie; so if a soule wallow but in one sinne, it is abhominable. If a man stab himselfe but with one knife so that he die, he is as truly killed as was Julius Caesar who stabbed himselfe with three and twenty knives. So if a man should be free from an hundred diseases, and should die of one, what would it benefit him to be free from the rest in respect of his life? surely nothing at all. That man that hath his pride, his Covetousnesse, his usurie, hatred, malice, deriding of Gods people, all these being dead in him; yet if selfe-love and security &c. be not dead in him, these argue his case to be nought; he is not yet qualified [Page 83] for Christ; for there is no mortification at all in him.
There be many sweet meanes to allure us unto mortification, but time will not permit us to speake of them; but▪ this let every man take notice of, that so long as he liveth in sinne, he is altogether uncapable of Christ. The Apostle saith, we know that the Law is not given unto a righteous man, but for the lawlesse and disobedient, for the ungodly and for sinners, for the unholy and prophane, and whatsoever is contrarie to wholesome Doctrine; the Law is for such men: But the first Doctrine of the Gospell of Christ, is, Repent of thy sinnes, deny thine owne wayes, take up Christs Crosse, and follow the Lambe wheresoever he goes. Here the Kingdome of Heaven is laid open to all the world; Let mens miseries be what they can be, and although their sinnes be never so great, Christ commeth to redeeme them; yea though they have a whole Hell of sinne in them, yet if they have a heart to entertaine Christ, his Grace is so rich and al sufficient, that it will save every man that entertaineth him.
There is a Proclamation openly made in the Market place, Hoe every one that [Page 84] thirsteth, come unto the waters, Esay 55. 3. As if he should say, Hoe, every one that hath a minde to Christ, come and have him; every one that hungers and thirsteth after Christ, let his sinnes be never so great, and the number never so many, here is hue and cry after him; Come unto the waters; He saith not come unto the water, but, waters; not a little low brooke or streame, which is not able to wash away all his sinnes, but there is an Ocean of waters indefinitely; waters in the plurall number, declaring the fulnesse and sufficiencie to cleanse the most leprous soule, be he never so much stained with corruption. It is said by the Prophet Obadiah, that the Lord will send unto his People Saviours, verse 21. not in the singular number, but Saviours in the plurall number; not that there were moe Christs then one; but to manifest the fulnesse of Christ, he is a rich Christ, full of Salvation for all them that come unto him; Therefore if there be any man that mournes and laments for his sinnes, let him come; If there be any poore soule that is loaded with the weight of his iniquities, let him come unto Christ and welcome; for there is a Fountaine laide open for Judah and Jerusalem [Page 85] to wash in: but let him know upon what termes he must come, if ever he meane to have Salvation by Christ; observe the strict Conditions, and walke by the strait rule of Christ: he must resolve with himselfe come what will come, to stand or to fall with Christ; delivering up all his lusts and corruptions at his Command, whensoever he calls for them; he must not part stakes with Christ to delude him; but he must be true and faithfull unto him; he must wholy deny himselfe, and lie downe before Christ to let Christ doe what he will with him, and these onely are the termes he must expect Heaven upon; and thus doing, he may have Salvation according to the desire of his soule.